WeresRus 2

Enforcer’s Mate

Lynne is a happy, caring, young social worker who loves life and finds humor in most situations. Chief Enforcer Kilchil Hunt is a feared executioner of Were justice. He’s a ruthless hunter and stone-cold killer. Females are terrified of him and his lethal reputation. Lynne and Kil are complete opposites but they are destined for each other.

With both horror and humor Lynne comes to terms with her previously unknown Were heritage and her werewolf mate. But can she accept that to complete their bond they must mate on the full moon?

Kil thinks he’s not good mate material. He expected someone emotionless, like him. Can he cope with the changes his Sunshine brings? Who affects whom more?

Fate weaves an exciting tale with ironic twists and surprises. Kil discovers that consequences of past actions can reach beyond an enemy’s grave. Can they overcome the obstacles before the next full moon? Will they be fully mated and permanently bound?

Genre: Contemporary, Paranormal, Vampires/Werewolves

Length: 87,276 words

ENFORCER'S MATE

WeresRus 2

Dawn Forrest

EROTIC ROMANCE

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer.

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at

legal@sirenbookstrand.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK

IMPRINT: Erotic Romance

ENFORCER'S MATE

Copyright © 2015 by Dawn Forrest

E-book ISBN: 978-1-63259-921-6

First E-book Publication: November 2015

Cover design by Harris Channing

All art and logo copyright © 2015 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers

Dear Readers,

If you have purchased this copy of Enforcer's Mate by Dawn Forrest from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy

This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book.

The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment.

This is Dawn Forrest’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Dawn Forrest’s right to earn a living from her work.

Amanda Hilton, Publisher

www.SirenPublishing.com

www.BookStrand.com

DEDICATION

To my husband for his support and encouragement.

ENFORCER'S MATE

WeresRus 2

DAWN FORREST

Copyright © 2015

Chapter One

Joanna sat snugly between her two new mates, Vladimir and Yuri. She watched as her mom the bride danced in the arms of her new mate and husband Will Hawke. This was the first time that Joanna had ever seen her mom look joyful and carefree. Happiness bubbled in her like champagne, and she felt giddy with it.

As a rare female Were who could shift into werewolf form, she’d expected to live life on the run, as her mom had. Yet within the last week they had both found and bonded with their true mates, and were now safe from other male werewolves. It was a blessed relief. And the loving? Hmmm.

Yuri watched her face.

“For what are you to be thinking, my Joanna?” he asked and smiled knowingly.

She had it bad. Even his shocking English grammar turned her on when spoken in that thick Russian accent. Vladimir, his identical twin and her other mate, chuckled. It managed to sound both seductive and wicked. They would both make great super-villains. Yes Ms. Bond, for you a slow death by orgasm. Mawhahahaharr. She sighed. How diabolical.

“She is to have sexing thoughts.” Vlad purred his words.

“Of course,” Yuri agreed with an arrogant smirk.

“I am not,” she lied indignantly, though she knew they could scent the truth. “I am thinking how happy my mom looks.”

They all turned to watch the bride and groom. At that moment, Kilchil Hunt, Chief Enforcer of all the North American packs, approached the happy couple. He was the scariest male she’d ever met. He was over six and a half feet tall, with a broad and muscular physique to match. Every inch of him screamed warrior, right to the tips of his short spikey black hair. The livid, jagged scar across one of his prominent Native American cheekbones added to the air of brutality and menace about him. He moved with predator-like economic grace. She’d heard of his unrelenting, fatal reputation, and that he was an exceptional hunter and fighter. So far she’d found his demeanor to be controlled, intelligent, and stone cold. Yes, she believed the rumors that tagged him as a professional killer. Without doubt, the male was lethal.

The only two people that seemed unperturbed by his presence were her mom and Will. The huge Enforcer loomed over her mom as Will stepped aside. Jo tensed.

“Do not to have fear,” Vlad whispered in her ear. “Your mother is mate of Will Hawke, Prime Alpha of all American packs. The Enforcer is most loyal to his Prime. It is being his duty to protect the Prime and pack. With no doubt he is to kill or to die for your mother.”

She conceded that her mom could do worse than have Kil Hunt as a protector and Will Hawke as a mate.

“You’re right. I guess I’ve not completely overcome my distrust of other Weres,” she explained.

It had been drummed into her all of her life. Twenty-two years of conditioning couldn’t be wiped out in a few days. Her mom Katherine Akara⎯the only known female werewolf at that time⎯had always been on guard, always vigilant, and had successfully hid and protected them both. However it seemed that her mom had no such trust issues regarding the Chief Enforcer.

Joanna watched Kil Hunt take her mom for a spin around the dance floor. She shouldn’t have been so surprised, after all, he was the best man and it was normal that he would dance with the bride. She chuckled to herself. Normal werewolf wedding, now that’s an oxymoron. She certainly hadn’t expected him to be so nifty on his feet, and she definitely did not expect the kiss her mom placed on his cheek at the end of their dance.

Will reclaimed his bride and Kil left the dance floor. Joanna noticed how people warily yet respectfully moved out of his way, as if he were a hearse passing through a crowd. All eyes were downcast. Some males subtly angled their heads and bared their throats.

She’d spoken to him a few times. He had been direct and economical with his words⎯calculating and cold. His phlegmatic continence seemed stuck in a controlled and assessing mode. He emanated dominance and was definitely an alpha, even though he did not head his own pack. Enforcers stood outside normal pack structures.

In Will’s absence, Kil was the boss. Two days ago she’d asked him if she could tell her best friend, Lynne, about her Were heritage. She was sure that, once over the initial shock, her friend would be cool with it. Lynne was loyal and knew how to keep a secret. She was sociable, fun, and friendly and could fit in anywhere. Lynne would have loved this wedding, but Kilchil Hunt had decisively dismissed her request without a second thought. He’d firmly told her, in his twenty-cigars-a-day voice, that the safety and security of all the packs was at stake and that she couldn’t tell any human.

Joanna missed her best friend. She had hoped that she could finally introduce Lynne to her mom, but Chief Party Pooper had squashed that idea. Although she was tempted to push the issue and go behind Kil’s back to speak to Will about it, she hadn’t⎯even she knew that would have been frowned upon.

She watched as a pretty blonde accidently knocked into him. He bared his teeth, and the female looked terrified and scurried away to the ladies’ restroom. Yeah, she could get that. He was so dominant it made her, her, a female who shifted, feel submissive. That was unheard of…well until five days ago when she’d first met her mates.

As Kil headed for the door four strapping males stepped in formation behind him. Was it just her imagination or did the atmosphere lighten as they left the building? Thank goodness she was true-mated to Yuri and Vladimir Volkov, Alphas of the Siberian Pack. They might be a bit bossy and controlling, but they were also sexy and fun. Well not so much with others, but they were great with her, their mate⎯perhaps that made all the difference.

She imagined what it would be like to have an intimidating werewolf like the big Enforcer, a killer and a hunter as his name suggested, wanting her. She gulped. There’d be no tenderness, and no stopping him. Whoever his mate was, she pitied the female. Poor bitch. Feeling incredibly relieved and fortunate that it wasn’t her, she turned her attention back to her handsome mates.

* * * *

Kil oversaw the shift change of the guards at The Den⎯the large house and estate that was home to Will Hawke and the headquarters of both the Montana Mountain Pack and all the North American packs. Someone else could have driven the replacement guards from the party, but he told Will that he wanted the fresh air. In reality he found such social gatherings increasingly awkward. He felt that he was slipping ⎯losing his so-called “humanity.” Shit, when he’d smiled at the pretty blonde she’d almost pissed herself. When was the last time he’d had a conversation with a female? It was months ago since he’d fucked a woman, and that certainly hadn’t involved talking. Verbal social interaction seemed meaningless to him. He would not have cared except that such antisocial inclinations might herald the start of a downward spiral toward becoming lorn⎯something he fought to delay as long as possible. He usually stamped down such brooding thoughts by keeping busy.

He talked with the guards who were finishing their shift at The Den, and reassured himself that all was well. He couldn’t put off returning to the party any longer, and his males, the guards, deserved the break. As he headed down the stone steps to the SUV something on the periphery of his excellent night vision caught his eye. A lady’s scarf was snagged low in a bush, struggling to get free and fluttering in the light breeze. He walked over and carefully unhooked the scrap of girlie pink material. He took a sniff to see if he could identify the owner.

Kilchil Hunt, feared, ruthless Chief Enforcer of Were justice, elite hunter, cold-blooded executioner, death-hand of the Prime Alpha, and unshakable defender of The Lore…almost choked in shock and tripped over his size 14 moccasin-clad feet. His mind reeled along with his body as he stumbled to right himself. For the first time in over 190 years he was completely stunned.

He clutched the soft pink scarf in his callused hands and held it to his nose again to verify what he already knew in his bones and soul to be true. He inhaled. He had no doubt. It was there beneath Joanna’s tantalizing pre-mated scent. Another Were female’s fragrance. It seized him by the balls, twisted his heart, and focused his mind on one single coherent thought. My Mate. He inhaled deeply again and absorbed the scent of his future.

He heard Alan Catcher, one of his men waiting in the truck twenty yards away, whisper, “Who’s going to tell him that pink’s not his color?”

The others responded with low chuckles, but not one of them would dare tease him to his face. Sometimes he regretted the hard wall he’d built around himself, but it was necessary for the job he did.

His men were all in good spirits tonight. Will Hawk, their Prime Alpha, had finally found his mate, the rare female werewolf Katherine Akara, and tonight they were celebrating their bonding and marriage. Will was the only person who was relaxed in Kil’s company. They were close, had even become blood brothers, and Kil’s loyalty to his Prime went beyond mere duty.

“Hey, Chief, you okay?” Catcher called from the truck.

Okay? No he wasn’t okay. He was astounded and assaulted by more emotions than he had ever had to deal with in his long and increasingly jaded life. It was a lonely existence dominated by duty and service as the unmated Chief Enforcer of all the North American packs. Not for much longer. His whole world had just tipped on its axis.

“I am fine. You drive. I will ride shotgun.” He quickly schooled his features and spoke evenly, not giving a hint of the turmoil he was in.

Catcher obeyed without question and slid over into the driver’s seat. If he’d noticed Kil’s stumble or initial shocked expression, he didn’t say. Kil carefully folded the scarf and tucked it inside his traditional Native American tunic, next to his heart.

As they drove back to the wedding party his mind slowly recovered from the awing experience of having scented his mate for the first time. He urgently needed to speak to Will and Joanna, to find out who and where his mate was. Then he would go hunting. With typical dark humor the Enforcers had an unofficial motto⎯Prey: Kill it or fuck it. He would choose the latter for a change.

Chapter Two

Helluva day. Lynne sighed as she swirled her wine glass and took a sip. Her throat was bruised and hurt a little as she swallowed. She reckoned the wine would do her sore throat and body some good. What a way to start the week, with an adrenal-based mix of fear and excitement. She liked that her job was varied and interesting, but today went way beyond that. Yes, siree, meeting people, helping the vulnerable, getting throttled by the insane. All in a day’s work for⎯drum roll please⎯Lynne Rossiter, Human Services. Social worker.

She felt elated because she was alive. Of course danger did that to people. Perhaps she should prepare to feel depressed later when, according to her books, the adrenaline high would wear off. Unlikely, though, as she rarely felt depressed, and usually saw the funny side of life. She wished her best friend, Joanna O’Connor, was here. What would Joey say if she knew her green scarf had nearly caused Lynne’s demise, and that it was last seen in the clutches of a half-naked, escaping madman? The thought made her laugh. Her life had suddenly become as exciting as her best friend’s.

Late last Tuesday night, after a poorly explained absence of a few weeks, Joey had blown through their apartment like an unexpected draught, and then left the next morning. Apparently she was trying to help her mysterious mom, who was in some kind of trouble in Montana. The kind of trouble she couldn’t talk about. Joey had promised to call, but had been vague about when she was returning to Denver. That was nearly a week ago, and Lynne hadn’t heard a whisper from her since. She was concerned and couldn’t shake the notion that something wasn’t right. She couldn’t even phone because Joey had lost her mobile.

Lynne had gone to work that morning as usual. Rick, her boss had dropped a yellow file on her desk.

“Morning, Lynne. Got a quick job for you.”

Those words had heralded the start of a dramatic day. The path from unremarkable to incredible had been set.

“A guy was found on Friday morning, disorientated, injured, bleeding, covered in dirt and scratches, and butt naked,” Rick explained. “Seemed like a psychiatric case at first, but he recovered from his injuries fast and became more lucid. Anyway, the police thought that he might know something about some missing hikers. He claims not to, and they have to release him. He won’t or can’t give a home address, so the procedure is to call us. Go and offer some support, give info on hostels, soup kitchens, that kind of thing. He’s apparently not much of a talker. Says his name is John Hancock.” Rick raised a sceptical eyebrow.

Lynne smiled at her boss. “Social workers to the rescue again?”

“Looks that way. All in a day’s work, all in a day’s work,” he said with mock weariness as he moved along to her colleague in the next cubicle.

Lynne chuckled. “And it’s only Monday. Woohoo.”

She loved her job.

When Lynne arrived at the hospital she was directed to a small room sometimes used by correctional services. A cop sat outside.

“Officer Anders?”

“Yeah.” He looked her over and smiled warmly. “Social worker, right?”

“Bingo. What gave me away?”

“The hippie scarf.”

She laughed. It was Joey’s scarf, but Joanna O’Connor was no hippie chick. Lynne had snatched it on the way out of the apartment that morning because she didn’t have her own pink one⎯Joey had borrowed it.

“Good call, but it’s not mine. How’s our mystery man?”

“Pissed off. He’s still not said much, but he does growl.” He nodded at her raised eyebrows. “Yep, he growls, but he seems harmless, and I’ll stay with you.”

He led the way into a small room.

“Hey, John, there’s someone from Human Services here to see you.”

When Anders moved to the side she saw the man on the bed. Her first impression was that he was handsome though unshaven and rough looking. What surprised her was the wide-eyed look of astonishment on his face.

Anders must have noticed too because he asked, “Are you okay, John?”

Hancock ignored Anders and stared at her, transfixed.

“Human Services?” he asked with a rough voice. He sounded puzzled.

“Yeah, couldn’t get into the MIB’s. I don’t look good in a black suit,” she joked in an attempt to relieve some of the tension in the room. He didn’t smile, just sniffed loudly and stared at her. She tried a different approach. “I’m Lynne, from Denver Human Services,” she said with a calm professional tone. “I’d like to help you.”

“Cop, get out,” he demanded rudely.

A real charmer.

Anders snorted. “No chance, buddy. She ain’t your lawyer.”

“I’m not under arrest. Didn’t think I needed one.” He glared at Anders, his frustration apparent.

His gaze shifted, and his eyes bored into her as if trying to communicate something, something he didn’t want Anders to know.

“You are aware,” he stated. She waited for him to complete his sentence but he didn’t.

“Aware of what?”

He narrowed his eyes as if her answer perplexed him. Without any indication of what was to happen next he leaped out of the bed. Holy Moses, he was fast. In a move almost too quick to follow he brought his fist up and smashed it into the side of Anders’s head. The cop dropped like a sand bag.

Almost casually Hancock stepped over the body on the floor and softly closed the door. Click. Cut off from the sane world.

“What pack?” he asked calmly, seemingly unperturbed by the violence of seconds ago.

She’d known then that she was dealing with a dangerous, mentally ill man. She hadn’t known what to say. What was he asking? It didn’t make sense. She was stupefied.

“What pack?” he snarled again, and stalked toward her with his teeth bared.

God, those weren’t the choppers of an herbivore, they looked sharp. Had he filed his canines? Panic broke her stunned stupor. She lunged for the door, but didn’t make it. Though she struggled hard, he easily dragged her back against his lean muscular body. He spun her around.

“Hel⎯”

His big hand clamped over her mouth and blocked her scream. He frowned as if confused by her response, then the expression on his face turned to surprise. His breath hitched, and he buried his face into the scarf around her neck. He inhaled deeply.

“Fuck me,” he whispered with disbelief.

She felt his body stiffen everywhere. He growled loud and deep.

“Where is the female?”

“Wh-what?” she asked, confused.

“The female.” He tugged on the tassels of Joey’s scarf. “It must be Katherine Akara who wore this scarf.”

“Who? I don’t understand.”

“Do not lie.” His eyebrows dipped in a deep frown, and he sounded agitated and aggressive. “I smell her on you. There is only one. It must be her. Where is she?” He glared at her, and then growled again.

He sounded like a feral animal. She almost peed herself.

He grabbed Joey’s scarf and roughly tried to pull it off. It tightened dangerously around her throat. Her first reaction was to jerk away but that only throttled her more. Fortunately all those karate lessons and the sparring with Joey now paid off. She stopped her panicked struggling and shoved her palm hard into his nose. He cursed and loosened his hold a little. She was able to throw herself back into the chair. It toppled over, and she went with it, out of his grasp. She flung her arms out to break the fall, and rolled to the side as the chair crashed into the floor. It hurt, but at least she was free.

The material around her neck was still tight and constricted her windpipe. She gasped for breath as she struggled on the floor and clawed at the scarf. It took several panic-filled moments to unwind it enough to breathe. She tugged it off completely and threw it away as if it were a venomous snake. She scrambled to her feet and tried to make for the door again. He recovered much faster than she expected. She screamed, but it came out as a useless croak, and she’d known that help wouldn’t come soon enough.

It would have ended badly for her if she hadn’t acted quickly and decisively. No rules. He had one very vulnerable spot and she went for it. As he pounced on her she brought her leg up hard. Yep, even the toughest guys bowed when Ms. Kneecap was introduced to their ’nads. He doubled over and automatically cradled his abused jewels. He staggered back and stumbled over Anders’s body. Lynne took the opportunity to escape. She burst through the door and flung it shut behind her.

“Get security,” she tried to shout to a surprised nurse, but it came out low and wheezy. Her throat felt raw. The nurse had understood though, because she ran to a big red alarm button on the wall and slapped it hard.

Hancock charged out of the room. The door cracked loudly as it impacted with the wall. He snarled at her, then sprinted down the corridor at an inhuman speed. She watched as he disappeared down the emergency stairwell with Jo’s scarf and⎯ah hell⎯her handbag. It contained her wallet, driver’s license, a few bills, and keys. At least her mobile had been in her pocket.

A groan from the room brought her attention to Anders, who was still on the floor. She and the nurse rushed in.

“Is he okay? He was punched on the temple and hit the floor hard.”

“Certainly concussed,” said the nurse. “Maybe a skull fracture.”

Suddenly, hospital security barged into the ward.

“Large male patient, unarmed but delusional and violent. Whacked Officer Anders and throttled me. He went that way,” she croaked hoarsely and pointed to the stairwell.

Two uniforms took off in pursuit while one stayed to radio information. A grade-A loon was on the loose, and he had the information and means to find and enter her home. Great. She hoped they’d catch him before he left the hospital. How could she have been so stupid to have those personal things together in one place?

A doctor gave her a quick checkup. Apart from a sore, hoarse throat, friction burns on her neck, and a few bruises, she was physically fine. She made a mental safety note never to wear accessories to work that she could be strangled with. She answered police questions and gave them her contact details.

Her boss, Rick, came to the hospital and wanted a verbal report of what had happened. When he heard her rough, croaking voice, he changed his mind and told her to take the rest of the day off. She hadn’t argued with him. A cop informed her that Hancock had disappeared. It was important to go home quickly and change the locks.

She used Rick’s phone to call a special hotline number to report her credit card as stolen. Her throat hurt when she talked, but it had to be done. A sympathetic cop made a note of the theft and the contents of her handbag, and kindly arranged for a locksmith to come to her apartment as a matter of urgency. She had to leave her car in the hospital car park, but at least there was a spare set of car keys in her safe, along with some cash.

Rick gave her a lift home. They hadn’t waited long for the locksmith to arrive. It took him a while to break in. Joey, who was her friend, roommate, and landlord, had been very security conscious. The locksmith seemed impressed with the solid hardwood steel-lined door, thick metal frame, and the high-grade metal deadbolts and deadlocks. All of which were darn well useless if an intruder had the key.

“You’re really lucky that we have a lock like this in stock. I’ll have to go get it. I’ll be about an hour,” the locksmith said.

Lucky? Yeah, actually she was. It could have been a lot worse. Better a handbag taken hostage, than her. The only real casualty was poor Officer Anders who was going to have one hell of a headache.

Rick had a cup of tea and waited with her until the locksmith returned, which she appreciated. While he was in the apartment she checked under the beds and in the closets, just in case Mr. Hancock had visited first. She’d felt a little foolish, like a kid looking for the bogeyman. For some reason the guy’s growling had unsettled her more than the assault. Once the locksmith returned, the new locks were quickly fitted. She was given two sets of keys, and a hefty bill⎯ small price for comfort, though.

Everyone had left, and now she was alone. She took another sip of her wine. Mr. Hancock was unstable and in big trouble. She’d thought that the cops would quickly apprehend him, after all they were motivated to catch someone who’s assaulted one of their own, but the police hadn’t called. How hard could it be to track a guy wearing hospital pajamas, sporting a ladies’ scarf, and carrying a handbag?

What a nuisance. Mr. Hancock was hopefully still running away as fast as his legs could carry him. That, she’d observed, was very fast indeed. Yep, helluva exciting day. The rest of the week was sure to be a letdown.

Chapter Three

Will watched as his best man walked with purpose toward him. No people-weaving skills were required. The crowd parted like a shoal of fish before a shark.

“Will, I need to talk to you now, in private,” Kil stated baldly, for once not bothering with his title, even though he was speaking to a member of the Were Council. “Katherine, too.”

He took one look at his best man’s face, sensed his subtle edgy excitement, and excused himself.

“Certainly. Let’s go somewhere quieter.”

He started to lead the way to the office within the same building. People stopped to congratulate him and his mate. It was taking a long time to pass through the main hall until Kil moved in front and took the lead. Something serious must have happened for him to publically display such impatience.

Will settled his mate into a comfortable chair and sat on the edge of a desk in the office. Kil paced uncharacteristically.

“Everything fine at the house?”

“What? Yes,” Kil said distractedly.

“Kil, are you okay?” Katherine asked gently.

Kil stopped pacing and reached into his leather-and-beaded tunic. “Smell this.” He pulled out a pink length of material.

“A woman’s scarf?” asked Katherine.

Kil nodded. “I found it caught in the bushes near the entrance to the big house.”

Will took the scarf and sniffed.

“What do you smell?” asked Kil.

“You, leaves, soil, Joanna’s pre-mated scent, and the scent of a female Were that I don’t recognize.”

He passed the scarf over to Katherine, his mate and wife, who had an exceptional nose⎯it was how she’d managed to avoid other werewolves for so long.

“Yep, I smell the same. The other female is young, I’d say newly matured. I don’t know her, though there is something familiar.” She squinted as if trying to place the scent.

“Why is this important Kil? Who is she?”

His friend looked at them both, and his mask of indifference slipped. His cruel-looking lips curled up into a rare, chilling smile.

“I don’t know. But she’s my mate.”

Will’s eyebrows shot up his forehead. He didn’t bother to ask if Kil was sure. A male knew.

“That’s…” He chuffed with delight. “That’s fantastic.”

He slapped Kil once on the back, but it was inadequate to express his pleasure at this momentous occasion. He went in for a quick but full man-hug. They pounded their fists on each other’s backs and awkwardly broke away.

“Congratulations, Kil,” Katherine said and laughed happily. Although she had been at The Den only a short time she knew that Kil was not a touchy-feely male. She just squeezed his forearm.

“Wife.” Will addressed Katherine by her newest title, with a wink. “Can you ask Joanna to join us please? Don’t say why. We need to have Kil’s mate here and safe before this becomes common knowledge.”

As Chief Enforcer, Kil had enemies. The easiest way to get at him would be through his mate who was currently alone and unprotected. Will did not want to take any chances. God knows he knew that the loss of a mate, even before full bonding, was devastating.

* * * *

“For goodness’ sake guys, I’m going with my mother to talk to Will in private, not rogue hunting or pole dancing.”

Vlad and Yuri stood on either side of her.

“We come, too.”

She cursed under her breath. “Now listen here⎯”

“Joanna,” her mother interrupted. “You are newly mated to Alphas. This is a large gathering of Weres, and they don’t know everyone here. They will worry about you. I don’t think Kil will mind if they come.”

She was starting to think that her very independent mom had changed her tune. Then she registered the last part of her mom’s sentence. What?

“Kil? I thought you said Will wanted a word.”

Her mother smiled but didn’t offer an explanation. The thought of talking to Kilchil Hunt without Vlad and Yuri there was uncomfortable. She decided to fight for independence another time.

“Okay, I understand. Vlad, Yuri, you can come.”

They looked a little surprised that she’d capitulated so easily. Don’t get too comfortable, boys. She’d choose her battles.

She wondered what Will wanted to talk to her about that required the presence of the Chief Enforcer. There was a sense of anticipation in the room, but she relaxed a little when she saw the grin on Will’s face. Smiling and happy were good. Kil, however, looked hard and stern⎯nothing new there. His tight expression was tense but otherwise unreadable⎯a natural poker face. He was holding Lynne’s scarf in a death grip.

“Oh, you found the scarf. I lost it when I jumped off my bike.”

Vlad and Yuri growled. They obviously remembered her dramatic arrival to The Den, when they had chased her on motorbikes, and she had evaded them. That was five days ago. It seemed like a lifetime. She should call Lynne soon and let her know that she was okay.

“There are two female scents on this scarf, yours and another’s. Do you know the other female Were?” Kil asked slowly and clearly, as if he were restraining his words.

That couldn’t be right, Lynne was fully human.

“That’s my best friend’s scarf, but she’s not a Were.”

Kil shared a narrow-eyed look with Will. He passed the scarf to her. She lifted the soft fabric to her nose.

“Yep, me and Lynne.” Oh, hang on a minute. Her mouth dropped open in surprise. “Oh God. I didn’t realize. I’d never smelled another female Were, except my mom, before I came here.” She suddenly understood why the scent of Will’s former PA, Angela, had seemed familiar when they’d first met. It was similar to Lynne’s scent in a way she hadn’t comprehended because she’d had nothing to compare it to before now.

“She’s only recently matured. Her Were scent would have been weaker before, and you probably didn’t register the change.”

Jo nodded to her mom. Nearly a week ago she had made a whirlwind stop to the apartment she shared with Lynne. She had clearly been too anxious about her mom and meeting Will to notice the change in Lynne’s scent.

“But I don’t understand. She never said anything. I’ve met her parents, and I’m certain they’re human. They didn’t react to me, although clearly I could be wrong.”

Will looked thoughtful. “There are three explanations.” He counted off on his fingers. “One: she knows she’s Were but hasn’t recognized what you are. That’s highly unlikely. Two: she knows that you’re both Weres but has deliberately hidden the fact.”

Joanna cut in. “I don’t believe that. She couldn’t have known that I wouldn’t peg her for what she is. She’s never said or done anything to suggest she knows about us. I’ve known Lynne throughout college. That’s a long time to keep up a charade.” She paused. “Although I guess I did.”

“I agree it is also unlikely. That leaves the third possible yet unfathomable explanation⎯she doesn’t know that she is Were.”

“How can she not know? It’s too much of a coincidence that she’s my best friend,” Joanna asked.

“That’s something we will have to find out,” Will answered. “But you both could have been unconsciously drawn to each other by your Were senses. We are pack creature after all.”

“I will instruct an Enforcer to discreetly check out her parents. Do you have an address?” Kil Hunt asked her.

“Yeah, I stayed a weekend with them once. I keep all my contacts backed up in the Cloud. It’ll only take a few moments to access it.” Joanna bounced on her toes with excitement. “She’ll be able to come to Siberia for a holiday. Oh, please say she can visit here before I go to Russia? Kil said no when I asked him, but it’ll be okay now, won’t it?”

For some reason Will looked to his top Enforcer for confirmation. Kil inclined his head.

“For a certainty she will come to The Den. You will tell me everything you know about your friend,” Kil quietly demanded in his deep rasping voice.

Joanna didn’t like orders, and that was not a request. Her mates subtlety tensed. Joanna knew that there was something more going on.

“Forgive me, Chief Enforcer, but Lynne’s my best friend, so I have to ask. She can’t have done anything wrong if she is unaware of what she is, surely, so why are you so interested?”

He regarded her with a piercing stare that she couldn’t hold for more than a moment. Her eyes slid away to the floor. She was very glad that her mates were close, especially when he answered.

“She is my mate.”

* * * *

Will watched as his stepdaughter blanched and clutched the arm of one of her mates for support.

“No,” she gasped.

Kil’s jaw was firmly set, his teeth clamped tight. To others in the room he looked his normal cold and severe self, but Will knew that Joanna’s automatic, unfiltered reaction had wounded his friend. Well, maybe scratched him a bit.

“Joanna, daughter. Any female would be privileged to have Kilchil Hunt as their mate. He is my best man in more ways than one.”

More ways than others could know. Will’s beast was the most powerful of werewolves, and by rights he was Prime, but Kil’s dominance and strength were equal to or greater than any other Alpha or even Prime that Will knew, and he knew them all. Kil could easily have run his own pack, but instead he chose to serve as Will’s Chief Enforcer. Kil maintained a hard, unforgiving exterior so that Will didn’t have to.

Will could be a benevolent dictator, political, influential, and approachable to pack members precisely because Kil did the so-called “dirty work.” And Kil was very good at it. It was a winning combination, and apart from rogue problems, the packs in North America and Canada, were doing well.

His friend had made personal sacrifices and bore his duty well, but now that duty was going to change, and not before time. Will sensed the negative effect it was beginning to have on Kil, especially without a mate to balance things. He had no doubt that Kil would give his mate the same devotion that he had to his Prime and the packs. It irked him that his young stepdaughter should question Kil’s suitability as a mate.

“On behalf of the Siberian Pack we are to be offering many applaudings,” Vladimir Volkov quickly said to cover his mate’s insult. Both twins formally bowed to Kil.

“Joanna?” prompted Yuri.

The Volkovs gave their mate admonishing looks. Will guessed that his irritation must have shown on his face.

“I’m… I’m sorry. I’m shocked. It’s just that Lynne…”

“What?” asked Kil.

Even though Kil’s voice was flat and neutral, Will knew that he was eager to learn more about his mate.

“Well, actually”—Joanna looked around the room and let out an incredulous huff of air—“she’s great. She has a sunshine effect⎯walks into a room and it brightens. She’s kind, but not a pushover. She’s expressive, tactile, very funny, and sociable. Everyone likes her.” Joanna’s gaze flitted to Kil. “She’s the total opposite of you.”

“Joanna!” her mother scolded.

“But it’s true!”

A muscle in the side of Kil’s face twitched. Crap. Will knew that his friend doubted he was suitable mate material. Long ago, Kil had once confessed his concern that his mate would be frightened of him and his reputation. Will could almost hear the gears clanking in Kil’s mind and the negative thoughts turning in his head. He needed to shut that crap down immediately.

“It may be true that she knows nothing about us. That presents some difficulties, but at least she will have no preconceived ideas, and Joanna, you will not give her any.” His stepdaughter looked suitably chastened. “Mates are always compatible.” Although Will spoke to Joanna, his intention was to remind Kil of the fact. “They complement and bring balance to each other.”

His wife and mate put her hand into his and their fingers threaded together. Their new bond was solid. He wanted that for his friend.

Kil stepped closer to Joanna. Even though she was six feet tall, he towered over her.

“What is her full name? Where is she?”

It sounded like a request rather than a demand. Will chuckled to himself⎯already Kil was behaving differently for his mate.

Joanna’s shoulders slumped. She looked questioningly to her mother. Katherine nodded.

“Her name is Lynne Rossiter. She’s in Denver.” Joanna stood up straight and bravely looked Kil in the eye. “She’s my best friend. You’d better take good care of her.”

Will thought that Lynne must be a special female to inspire such loyalty in a friend. Not many dared to make demands of his scarred and fearsome friend.

“With my life,” Kil answered without hesitation.

Chapter Four

Jo held Kilchil Hunt’s gaze for two long uncomfortable seconds before she dropped her eyes and looked anywhere other than at him. She tried not to think about this huge male and what he would do to her best friend. Mates are compatible. Mates are compatible. The mantra helped, but not much.

Will cocked his head to one side and addressed Kil. “Take the jet to Denver. Bring your mate back here as soon as possible.” He turned to her. “Call your friend and prepare her for Kil’s arrival.”

Joanna swallowed a splutter. Prepare her lovely, lighthearted friend for the arrival of a six-foot-eight intimidating bruiser with the emotional intelligence of a Rottweiler? Prepared her for a dominant Were male who turned into an eight-foot-tall beast once a month? Oh, and don’t forget, one who will want to fuck her while in human and beast form. Just exactly how was she supposed to prepare her friend for that over the phone? Hell, how would she do it face-to-face? If she hadn’t been so horrified she’d have laughed at the absurdity of it. No way. Stalling tactics were required.

“I don’t think that’s a job to be done in one phone call. Maybe I should arrange to go to Denver and talk to her first.”

That went over like nut cutlets at a Were grill. A chorus of male, “no’s” and “nyet’s” hit her ears.

“But⎯”

“No buts. It is tradition. A male goes after his mate,” Will said firmly.

“I alone will take and claim my mate,” Kil declared.

“You must not be interfering in this,” Yuri told her and, damn the man, he actually wagged his finger at her.

Joanna groaned with frustration. “But this isn’t your regular situation. She knows nothing about Weres or mating or any of it. If you go to Denver alone it will be harder on Lynne. I know her, you don’t. Let’s try to get her to come here first.” She pleaded to Kil. “You can still do the whole stalking, pouncing, claiming bit, just let me prepare her a little. Please. If not this mating will have disaster written all over it.”

Kil gritted his teeth and growled. They all waited for his response. It was clear no one else’s wishes mattered.

“The jet will need to be fueled and prepared. All our pilots are celebrating the wedding. They will need time to metabolize any alcohol they’ve drunk. Speak to her. If she will come alone tomorrow on the jet then so be it, if not, I will fly the jet myself tonight. I’ll take the most sober pilot to fly us back later in the morning.

Joanna sighed in relief. “Okay I’ll call her.”

She inwardly winced at the ghastly sneer that crossed his face. He was going to have to work on that smile.

She dialed Lynne’s mobile.

“Hello?” said a sleepy, raspy voice.

Joanna was sure Kil sucked in a breath on hearing Lynne’s voice⎯his emotional equivalent of twerking euphorically on a table.

“Lynne, is that you? Sorry to call so late.” It was past midnight.

“Joey!” the voice croaked louder. “Oh my God, how are you? How’s your mom? I’ve been so worried about you.”

Joey? mouthed Yuri with a smirk. Only Lynne called her Joey.

Werewolves had excellent hearing, and they could listen in on both sides of the conversation.

“We’re fine, but you sound awful.”

“Sore throat to others but I’m calling it ‘Phone Sex Operator Chic.’”

Joanna chuffed. “Sounds painful.”

“Really? Not sexy then?” Lynne joked. “Typical. Don’t worry, it sounds worse than it is. Is everything okay?”

No. Run away. Travel through water. Cover your scent and hide. She felt like she was betraying her friend.

Her mom sensed her reluctance. She gave her hand an encouraging squeeze and whispered, “It’s the right thing to do.”

She had to trust in the sanctity of the mating bond, and hope that not only was it the right thing to do but, more importantly, that it was the right thing for Lynne.

“Yes. I’m sorry that I haven’t called sooner. A lot has happened, but everything is fine now. My mom got married today, and most of my family are here. I was hoping that you could come to Montana and meet them.”

“That’s great. When you said that your mom was in trouble you weren’t kidding, eh? Marriage⎯not a word but a sentence.” Lynne giggled. “I’d love to come. When?”

“Tomorrow.” She checked her watch. “Actually, today.”

“What?” Lynne laughed some more. “That’s a bit short notice, Joey. I’ve got to go to work.”

“Take the week off,” Joanna insisted.

“I can’t. We’re always busy in Human Services, and unfortunately the airfare is a bit beyond my budget at the moment.”

Joanna explained to Kil in a whisper, “She’s a social worker.”

His eyebrows rose fractionally. As I said⎯opposites. While Kil appeared to mull that over, Joanna tried to persuade her friend to visit.

“Lynne, please come. It may be a long time before I see you again.” She hated not being completely honest with her best friend, but her intentions were good. “My stepfather is loaded. He’ll send a jet. Can’t you say you have a sudden family emergency? It’s true…sort of.”

“A private jet? Joey O’Connor, you are so bad,” Lynne mockingly admonished. She unwittingly used Joanna’s alias surname. “You know how to tempt a girl.” She paused for a moment. “After today’s ordeal I could probably wrangle a few days leave. My throat is sore because I was throttled with your green scarf by a total lunatic.”

Kil made a noise that sounded like he’d swallowed his tongue.

She gasped. “My God, what happened?”

Lynne began to tell her story. Everyone in the room listened with rapt attention as her tale unfolded. Kil stood rigid like a block of granite when she described how she was choked, though his fingernails crept longer.

“Anyway, our karate classes came in handy. I popped him on the nose and kneed him in the balls. That’s how I got away.”

The block of granite went decidedly pale. His wickedly sharp canines peeked passed his top lip.

“What happened to this male?” Kil ground out, obviously unable to contain himself any longer.

“Joey, who’s there with you? Sounds like Barry White with laryngitis.”

Despite the seriousness of the situation, Joanna couldn’t help but laugh at Lynne’s description. “Oh, er, just a friend.”

“A friend, huh? You finally got some chica-chica-bow-wow?” Lynne crooned.

“No!” Well maybe the bow-wow part. “Not with him anyway.” If you come here I’ll tell you all the very juicy details.”

“You are such a tease, O’Connor. Damn it, I’m the only twenty-two-year-old virgin left that I know, aren’t I?”

Kil’s teeth and nails swiftly retracted. She couldn’t be sure, but for a brief second he’d looked worried, then, for a fraction of a nanosecond the smallest of smug smiles twitched his lips.

“What happened to him⎯this John Hancock?” she asked.

“Disappeared. Last seen fleeing with your scarf and my handbag. Can you believe it? I mean it was a fake Prada, but a good, genuine fake, damn it. Lost my keys and wallet. I had to get the locks changed.”

“She is in danger. It is out of your hands. I will go tonight,” Kil declared.

“I heard that. What did Barry mean, danger?” Lynne sounded worried.

Kil took the phone. Implausibly, his harsh voice softened. “I am Kilchil Hunt. You are unprotected and unsafe. You must leave Denver. I will come and get you.”

“‘I will come and get you,’” Joanna mimicked. “Seriously? Frighten her, why don’t you?” Her concern for her friend made her bold. She snatched the phone back. “Sorry about that, Lynne,” she apologized.

“Joey, what’s going on? Please tell Mr. Hunt that he’s not coming, and I’m not going anywhere, until I know what this is all about.”

Kil cursed under his breath. Joanna felt conflicted. Lynne was not safe where she was but the alternative…? She looked critically at Kilchil Hunt and thought that sex with him would be like eating the Japanese dish of poisonous blowfish⎯exotic, stimulating, but with a risk of death if ill prepared or overconsumed. The only thing that stopped her from yelling “‘Run and hide,” down the phone was the fact that Lynne was Kil’s mate. She couldn’t come between mates.

“Lynne, trust me. If you value our friendship at all please trust me now. Kilchil Hunt is the head of security for my stepfather’s company. He will keep you safe. He’ll come to collect you as soon as possible. Stay in the apartment until he gets there, okay? Don’t open the door to anyone but him.”

“My God, they’re the Montana mafia, aren’t they? Or some weird cult?”

Not far off.

“Hell no. They’re kind of like family, though not in a Godfather way. I’m sorry, but living with me has put you in danger.” There was no delicate way to say it. “Write an e-mail to your boss, and be on that plane tomorrow.”

There was a long pause.

“Okay, but only for you. I don’t understand how this is related to my throttling loon, but if I find you dancing around in a kaftan with flowers in your hair, I’ll be the one doing the strangling. Actually I have deprogramming and exit-counseling notes somewhere. Will I need them?”

Joanne chuckled in relief. “No, but thanks, Lynne. No kaftan, no flowers, only chocolates, and I’ll give you back your green scarf, I promise.”

“Chocies?” Lynne’s voice perked up. “Good chocies?”

“Belgium. Dark.” There was a brief pause while Lynne considered, so Joanna quickly added, “Praline and mousse centers.”

Lynne groaned, then sighed in resignation. “Damn you. What’s this security guy look like?”

Joanna critically eyed Kil.

“Tall. Broad. Native American. Short, spikey jet-black hair. Scar on face. Looks tough and scary, but don’t worry, he’s, er…a real pussycat.” She bit her lip at the lie.

Will and her mom only just managed to smother their laugher, her mates grimaced and shook their heads, and Kil raised one sardonic eyebrow. With an impatient flick of his hand he indicated that he wanted the phone.

“I think Kilchil would like to speak to you again.”

Kil took the phone, covered the microphone with his catcher-mitt sized hand and asked for a private moment. She was hustled out of the room before she could protest.

* * * *

“Lynne Rossiter.” The tone of the raspy deep voice had changed. It now smouldered like a Havana cigar. Lynne liked it. “I am looking forward to meeting you.”

“Er…thanks. I’m excited about finally meeting Joey’s family, but you don’t need to go to the trouble of collecting me personally.”

“It is no trouble. Please describe yourself to me.”

For some reason that innocent request seemed erotic. She imagined a phone sex operator’s response, then looked down at her soft, warm, pink pajamas with embossed fluffy sheep⎯no, definitely not passion inspiring. Kilchil Hunt’s voice, on the other hand, was as sexy as sin. She shook her head in an attempt to dislodge the fantasies that were forming fast.

“I’m five feet eight, medium build. On the curvy side, to be honest.” What can I say? I enjoy my food. “My hair is golden blonde, long, with annoying unruly curls. I’ve blue eyes and fair skin, though my cheeks go pink and blotchy when I laugh, which is often.” I’m rambling. “My lips are kind of average and in no way pouty, despite what Joey may say.” Crap, can’t seem to stop. “That’s about it, you can’t fail to recognize me,” she joked.

“I’d recognize you with my eyes closed,” he promised.

She didn’t know what to make of that odd statement. He probably meant her voice. She knew she would recognize the deep rich timber of his voice anywhere. It was uniquely sexy. Even over the phone it inspired hot, arousing sensations⎯the kind she wished she could feel for a man but never had. She sighed. The way he spoke she hoped he wasn’t married, but a voice like that had to have a least a girlfriend or three.

She said soberly, “Look I appreciate your concern though I hope it’s not necessary. I’m fine. I expect Hancock is somewhere far away.”

She really hoped he was. Lynne heard a growling noise that sounded disturbingly like Hancock’s, but it came from the other end of the line.

“I expect he is nearby. Pack a bag now, try to get some sleep, and I will see you in a few hours.” He sounded very serious, stern, and resolute. Perhaps she was being too flippant about the situation.

“Well now I am worried.”

“Be careful, but do not be afraid, little one. I am coming for you.”

“I am coming for you.” Damn, that sounded Terminator chilling, but those shivers down her spine weren’t due to fear.

“Good night Mr. Hunt. I guess I’ll see you in a few hours.”

“Call me Kilchil or Kil for short. I will call when I arrive in Denver. Good night, mate.”

Mate? That sounded like something an Australian would say casually. It didn’t fit their situation. It was odd. But then, it had been a very strange day. She ended the call.

She packed some clothes and a few items she’d need into her rucksack. The nonessentials she could do later when Mr. Hunt⎯Kil⎯called. Kil Hunt. She giggled at his absurd name. Couldn’t be easy growing up with that. Some parents were cruel.

No doubt Rick would be checking up on her tomorrow, so she sent him a quick e-mail to inform him that she was taking a few days off to recover from her ordeal and going to visit a friend. Before getting into bed she checked again that the door and all the windows were locked. Just because I’m paranoid doesn’t mean he’s not out to get me. She tried to make light of the fact that she’d gone from being mildly concerned to seriously worried about Hancock making an appearance. Joey had a lot of explaining to do.

She climbed into bed and made sure that her mobile was within easy reach before she switched off her lamp. Kilchil Hunt would be here in a few hours, probably before the dawn, and she could do with more than one sleep cycle. She closed her eyes. As she drifted off to sleep, his words echoed hypnotically in her mind, “Do not be afraid, little one. I am coming for you.”

Chapter Five

That short phone call was the first communication between him and his mate, and he hadn’t wanted to break the connection. He wished that he could keep the line open while traveling to its source. The need to find, protect, and claim his mate drove him to swift action. While Will was organizing the jet and copilot, Kil called Gavin, the Denver Pack Enforcer. He discovered that they knew of two loners and one rogue in their territory. One of the loners was John Woods, a usually harmless male. The other was an unknown young male, newly matured. The pack had scented him on Thursday night while on their full moon run, but they didn’t pursue him. He had been on the outskirts of the city, uncomfortably close to humans, and they were occupied trying to catch the rogue, who was responsible for the deaths of two hikers that night. Unfortunately the male rogue had evaded them. Damn it. That was their candidate.

“We are trying to track him down. I was going to call you tomorrow, after the wedding. We’ll need your help to hunt this one. I’m sure it’s Peter Mastrict. He’s wily and might go into another pack’s territory.”

That was bad news. Mastrict was a murderer who’d evaded justice. He’d been quiet for over a year and none of the packs had reported his presence in their territories. They’d thought he had either died or moved abroad. It was an unlikely to be coincidental that he’d surfaced a short time after Joanna, who at that time was an unmated female werewolf, had matured.

“I am coming to Denver, tonight.”

Kil was filled with an unfamiliar sense of urgency and need. He had finally found his precious mate, the one and only in nearly two hundred years, and she was in danger, without him to protect her. His heart felt as if it were held in a squeezing fist. He had to get to her, now. He went to his cabin, showered, and changed. On went his normal black leather pants, black T-shirt, weapons harness, black leather jacket, and black combat boots. He hesitated. Maybe he looked too intimidating? Fuck it. He was what he was.

Knives, check. Gun, check. Silver bullets, check. Silver-plated shuriken, check. Garrotte, check. Yeah, he so wasn’t a flowers-and-chocolates sort of guy. He’d think about that stuff later, once he had his mate safe in his arms. He had waited a long time for her, and he wasn’t about to take risks now.

The years without her had begun to take their toll. He occasionally felt the stirring of aggressive madness that so plagued the unmated of his species. He knew that it was there, lurking, waiting in the depths of his mind for a chance to strike. With every neck he’d twisted so too had a little of his “humanity” snapped.

He needed her, but he hadn’t tried too hard to find her because…well, what if she was cold like him? He didn’t want that. Fortunately it appeared that Lynne Rossiter was just the opposite. He thought about having her, marking her, and bonding with her. His need was almost painful in its intensity. He had to join with her, get deep inside her body, and touch her soul. His cock grew and stiffened, and his balls ached with the promise of release.

* * * *

Lynne awoke confused. Immediately she knew something was wrong, but it was a few seconds before she understood that a hand was pressed over her mouth.

“Be quiet, don’t scream or I may have to hurt you.”

She slowly recognized that voice⎯John Hancock. Even though it was dark, she could make out his form and face in contrasting shades of gray.

Compliance seemed the smartest response at that moment. She nodded her head. He slowly lessened the pressure and pulled his hand only slightly away.

“Good,” he said. “I don’t want to hurt you. I don’t want you. I want the female werewolf. Where is she?”

Oh dear Lord, a reality-challenged man with a Twilight complex.

“I don’t know any, er, werewolves. I didn’t think they existed,” she replied cautiously.

“Don’t lie,” he said through gritted teeth. “I am a werewolf, as you well know. I can smell that you are aware.”

He was getting angry. She tried to placate him.

“I really don’t understand what I’m supposed to be aware of. Please help me to understand.”

“Not aware, a Were. W-E-R-E,” he explained with exasperation.

Comprehension dawned. “You think I’m a werewolf?”

He sighed heavily. “Of course you aren’t. Only male Weres can shift and are called werewolves. Females don’t, except for one that I know of⎯ Katherine Akara. She is the one I need.”

“And you think I know this woman?”

“Not woman. Female werewolf. You do. Her scent is strongest in the next room. Where is she?”

Did he mean Joey? Her name was Joanna O’Connor. Why was this mentally ill person after her? Or was it a coincidence and nothing to do with her friend? He was clearly in his own fantasy world, unstable and unable to deal with reality. She couldn’t make sense of it, but from her training she knew that her best chance was to keep him talking and hope that Kilchil Hunt would arrive soon.

“My friend’s name is Joanna, but she has gone away for a while. How did you get in?”

“I came here straight from the hospital. I didn’t think you would be alone when you first arrived home, so I took a window key, then left. It was easy to climb the fire escape, break just a small pane of the window and use the key to get in. The friend of a female werewolf should be more vigilant. Now I want you to contact this Joanna.”

Heck, the guy might be insane, but he wasn’t stupid.

“I can’t, she recently lost her phone.”

She knew that sounded like a lame lie, even though it was the truth. Obviously he thought so, too. He scowled, looked around and saw her mobile by the bed.

“Call her.” He placed the phone in her hand.

“I can’t. As I said, she lost her phone,” Lynne repeated.

He growled. “Call her,” he insisted.

Why resist? Of course there was no answer, just an unavailable message. She lifted the phone for him to hear, but he already seemed to know.

“All right. Has she called you since she left?”

This time Lynne decided to lie. “No.”

He looked agitated. He snatched the phone and tried to call the last number received, but it was unregistered.

“I don’t believe you. Doesn’t matter. She will call again,” he declared. His eyes flitted wildly around the room, and his facial muscles twitched with nervous energy. “You must come with me.”

“No. Please⎯”

But it was too late. He pulled a rag out of a ziplock bag. She recognized the strong smell of chloroform. Hell no. She tried to struggle but he was too fast and too strong. The fumes stung her nostrils as he covered her mouth and nose with the rag. Her head began to spin. Thankfully it didn’t knock her out completely.

“You’ll be sorry,” she slurred. “He’s coming for me.” She truly believed it. She had faith in Kilchil Hunt⎯a man she didn’t even know. Bizarre.

She felt woozy. Her arms and legs were heavy and wouldn’t respond. He carried her like a sack of flour, over his shoulder, out of her apartment, and down the stairs to the underground car park. The world tilted again, and she was dumped into the backseat of…her own car? Bastard has the keys.

Another whiff of chloroform and her world went blank.

* * * *

Kil landed the jet at a private airstrip owned by the Denver Pack, sixteen miles from the city. He left Harry, a pilot and dormant male Were, to deal with post-flight checks, while he called Lynne. She didn’t answer. He called again, but it went straight to voice mail. Now he knew what dread felt like.

Gavin, the Denver Pack Enforcer, was waiting on the tarmac next to a black SUV. Kil passed over a piece of paper.

“We need to go to this address now, quickly,” he demanded curtly, skipping the niceties.

“Sure, Chief.” Gavin was a disciplined and loyal Enforcer. He didn’t question Kil’s order.

Kil opened the front passenger door and noted with approval that it weighed comfortingly heavy⎯armored. Without hesitation Gavin punched the address into the GPS.

“I know of the area but not that street,” he explained as he pulled away from the airport.

It figured that Joanna would have stayed somewhere obscure.

“Just get us there as fast as you can. What do you know about Mastrict’s recent activities?”

There wasn’t much to tell, except that his scent was all over the mauled bodies of two dead hikers that a Denver Pack member had discovered. They’d had to dispose of the bodies and clean the area. It took all of Kil’s tremendous discipline to keep a lid on the new emotions that were broiling within him. He needed to be focused, clear minded, an efficient hunter, an effective executioner.

Gavin drove fast yet stayed within the legal speed limit. The last thing they needed was to be pulled over for a ticket. When they arrived at the apartment block, Kil got out of the car before it had completely stopped. He used the key that Joanna had given him for the communal security door that led to a lobby. The apartment was on the sixth floor. He didn’t bother with the elevator as he could run up the stairs much faster. It was in the stairwell that he first caught the scent of his mate and a male Were. He powered up the stairs.

On exiting the stairwell he knew that she wasn’t in the apartment and that it was empty. They had left in a hurry because the deadbolts hadn’t been locked, and he easily shoved open the door. Her sweet, fresh fragrance nearly brought him to his knees. It was indescribably delicious, but there was a dash of fear with a chaser of chloroform that had him wanting to howl.

Kil prowled through the apartment. In the room where her scent was strongest it looked like an audition for the Muppets. There were cuddly toys everywhere. At least she liked furry things⎯that had to be in his favor. What set his hackles up was the fresh scent of a male Were. He knew Mastrict’s scent, and that wasn’t it. For a split second he felt relief, but who the hell had his mate?

Gavin wasn’t long behind him.

“Whoa,” he gasped. “Is that…that the scent of a female werewolf?”

“Yes, that is Joanna Akara, Katherine’s daughter. Both are mated now.”

“I heard, but I bet a rogue or loner wouldn’t know that. I don’t recognize the other female’s scent, but I know the male. It’s John Woods, the loner. Never been a problem before. He’s definitely lorn, but more likely to off himself than turn violent.”

Lorn was a mental state that every unmated werewolf dreaded. It was a malady of loneliness, of having lost or not having found one’s mate. Some males became morose, while others had anger management issues and displayed unbalanced aggressive behavior. The latter could draw unwanted human attention and had to be stopped⎯often put down⎯a job for Enforcers.

It was fortunate indeed that Katherine Akara and her daughter had recently found their true-mates and forged bonds that could never be broken, even by death. It was unfortunate that the news had not spread to those outside of the packs. Mates brought stability, balance, and hope. Only a mate could bear their children, except for a very rare female werewolf, who could get pregnant by any male Were. A true mating bond would not form, but many older, desperate males, like Joanna’s sire, didn’t care. They’d take whatever solace they could get.

Kil quickly surmised that Woods had taken Lynne in the hope of finding Katherine, or rather Joanna, whom he believed was still unmated. There was no way that any but the most powerful werewolf could keep an unbound female werewolf. What could Woods, a low-status male, hope to achieve? It was totally illogical, but more often than not the lorn did not think clearly. If Woods had thought it through he would have realized that having a female werewolf was akin to painting a big target on his back.

“We must find the female Were, Lynne Rossiter. She has been taken against her will. Where is Woods staying?” Kil slightly slurred his words due to the length that his canines had reached.

“He moves around, but last time he was in the area he used a cabin in a forest not far from the city limits.”

“We’ll go there first. The female’s safety is of the utmost importance, above all other considerations.”

“Yes, Chief.”

Gavin didn’t question him further, but Kil knew he had to explain or Gavin could be in danger…from him.

“Once she is safe, leave the female to me. She is my mate.”

“Christ.” Gavin looked shocked. A mate was everything to a werewolf. “Do you want more backup?”

“No. I won’t need it.” Kil the logical male knew that backup meant more to organize, more bodies in the fray, more to go wrong. The beast within just didn’t want other males near her until he had mated and bonded with her. He flexed his hands that now ended with lethally long claws. “But you’ll have to drive.”

Chapter Six

Lynne came to consciousness as her car bounced and scraped roughly along. Damage to its suspension was the least of her worries. Her insane kidnapper was muttering to himself.

“Just to know the feel of a mate, even if it’s not real. Hope. She’ll give me hope, stop these feelings, and buy me time. Somewhere, my true mate is somewhere.” He sounded anguished.

Lynne felt sick, and her brain felt like it was being squeezed in a vice. A whimpered moan escaped her lips. His whispered mutterings ceased.

“I will not hurt you. Lie still, we are almost there.”

She was already hurting so that didn’t bring an ounce of comfort.

The car slowed and lurched to a stop. She sat up groggily and her head throbbed more. Though it was dark and her vision wavered, she saw a small log cabin and trees, lots of trees. It was like something out of a horror movie, and she was the dim-witted blonde.

Hancock, or whatever her kidnapper was really called, was surprisingly gentle as he helped her from the car.

“I’m sorry, I just need your friend. She can help me.” He sounded full of regret and longing.

It had been warm in the car with the heater on. Outside it was cold. She was glad of her warm pajamas. He led her toward the cabin but suddenly froze and sniffed the air.

“Do not run, John,” drawled a bass, Virginian voice. “You won’t make it, and the female will get hurt.”

She saw a large dark, shape rise up from a chair on the small porch.

“M-Mastrict.” John’s voice quavered.

“Been waiting for you. Thought I’d finish what I started on Thursday night’s full-moon run before I was distracted by those hikers, but then I found this.” He held something up. Lynne couldn’t tell its color in the moonlit darkness, but she recognized the tassels of Joey’s scarf. “Seems I’ll have to give you a reprieve. We have something to talk about.” He pushed open the door of the cabin. “After you.”

Lynne felt queasy and had difficulty walking straight. John helped her up the steps to the door. Slowly, reluctantly, they entered. The single room was weakly lit by a lantern. In different circumstances it would have been welcoming, instead it seemed to cast a sinister glow. Mastrict smiled nastily.

“Take a seat,” he commanded, and shoved John backward onto the bed. Lynne was dragged with him. “Female, what are you doing slumming it with a weakling like John Woods? What are the males in your pack thinking?” He sounded disappointed. “I’ll wager they don’t know. Were you hoping to sneak a bit on the side before you’re claimed? A female should be more circumspect. She should keep herself pure for her mate.”

Lynne didn’t know what to say. The guy was bigger and much meaner looking than John. He seemed to have the same werewolf delusion, but he was lecturing her about her morals. He leaned closer and sniffed.

“Oh. John here had to resort to chloroform. That explains it.” He shifted his menacing gaze to John and quietly asked, “Where’s the female, John? Where’s Katherine Akara?”

“I-I don’t know,” he stammered.

“But your little friend here does, hmm? Her scent is on that scarf, too.”

How does he know that?

“She doesn’t know,” John said more firmly. “I was going to wait for Akara to contact her.”

“You’re not very persuasive, John. I think I can do better. I think by the time I’m through with her she’ll be singing like a canary.” He reached out and with the back of a finger he stroked a fluffy sheep on the breast of her pajama top. “Or should I say bleating like a lamb?” Lynne shrank back. He moved closer and loomed over her threateningly. “Are you from the Denver Pack?”

Damn, that pack question again. They were really into the whole werewolf fantasy, and this deluded man expected an answer. She’d thought that John was dangerous, but he had nothing on this guy. The waves of aggression were palpable.

“No.”

“Good. At least they won’t be looking for you.”

That was so not good. Mastrict looked her over as if sizing her up for a shroud.

John turned to her. “I’m so sorry, Lynne. The keys are still in the car,” he said calmly. With no warning he launched himself at Mastrict, who for a moment was caught off-guard. “Run!”

The two men grappled in the small room. The lantern was knocked over and the room became pitch-black. Lynne couldn’t see her hands in front of her face, so she slid along a wall to avoid being trampled. She reached the door and pulled it open. A forceful impact on her back slammed her through it. She fell off the porch, down the steps, and onto the hard ground outside. Winded she fought to catch her breath. Only the adrenaline that coursed through her veins enabled her to keep the contents of her stomach down and to think through the pain that radiated from several places.

She could see a little better due to the light of the waning moon. She crawled toward her car but was grabbed by the back of her shirt before she reached it. The brushed cotton tore like tissue paper. She was tugged upright onto her knees and pulled along by her hair back toward the cabin. She automatically grasped at the hands that pulled her hair and scrambled to get her legs underneath her to take the weight off her scalp. Tears stung her eyes. Mastrict pulled her head back and brought his face close to hers.

“Do you know the other female who wore the scarf?” he asked. When she didn’t answer he tightened his hold. “It is clear to me that you aren’t taking this seriously. Perhaps you do not know with whom you are dealing. I will enlighten you.”

He shook her once like an errant puppy, then released his hold. She crumpled to the ground. He strode over to where John stood propped in the cabin doorway, groaning and cradling his stomach.

“Now, I’ll finish off what I started before I was interrupted by those hikers,” Mastrict said conversationally.

It appeared to Lynne as if he’d simply waved his hand in front of John’s face, but the terrible gurgling noise John made as he futilely grasped at his own neck, proved her so very wrong. Mastrict had slit John’s throat as casually as swatting a fly. Shocked to her core she gasped for breath.

Mastrict turned and walked purposefully toward her. He slowly raised his hand and she shrank back. Instead of backhanding her he licked his fingers⎯fingers that ended with inch-long claws. No, surely just long nails. The chloroform, pain, exhaustion, and shock must be playing with her head. He smiled showing very prominent canines. She screamed as loud as her sore throat would allow.

He laughed. “You need to work on that scream, but feel free, we’re miles away from anywhere. Try to run if you want. That would please me. I’ll even give you a head start, but when I catch you you’d better be useful and give me a good reason to keep you alive”—he looked her up and down, zeroing in on her nearly exposed breast where her ripped top hung off one shoulder—“for more than a few hours.”

Lynne frantically decided that a small chance of escape was better than none at all. She’d never make it to the car but perhaps she could hide in the dark, in the forest. She pivoted and frantically scanned the area. Trees, there were bloody trees everywhere, and it all looked the same in the dark, yet for some unknown reason she was compelled to go in one particular direction. It overwhelmingly felt like the right and safest way to go. She half stumbled, half ran away from the smirking murderer who was now laughing.

Suddenly a loud roar, full of rage, reverberated around the clearing.

“Oh fuck,” Mastrict cursed. His amusement had audibly turned to fear.

The ground vibrated beneath her feet. Thud. Thud, Thud. She couldn’t see well but something large and obviously enraged was headed their way fast…and she was running straight toward it. She knew that she was done for⎯a prime candidate for a Darwin Award. An hysterical giggle caught in her throat.

* * * *

Kil heard her scream and changed tactics. Out with stalking and ambush, in with the immediate elimination of the threat to his mate. He ran flat-out, pushing his body to an extensive partial shift for combat and the kill. The pupils of his eyes fully dilated so that he could see as if it were dusk. His clothes stretched to the limit as muscles bunched and bulked, and bones grew. Longer, sharper teeth filled his elongated jaws. His fingers ended with four-inch long, wickedly sharp talons.

He saw her first. It gave him a sense of immense satisfaction that she instinctively ran toward him, but Mastrict was closing in behind her, ready to pounce. Kil bellowed his outrage, and picked up speed. Mastrict cursed and faltered to a stop. The smell of his fear was exhilarating, even against the backdrop of Lynne’s terror. He turned 180 degrees and ran in the opposite direction attempting to flee the justice that had been a long time coming.

Kil leaped at least thirty yards over Lynne and the fleeing rogue. Before Mastrict could react, Kil nimbly pivoted, sidestepped, ducked low, and slashed his claws across Mastrict’s abdomen. There was a sickening slopping sound, like offal being poured into a bucket. Mastrict stood ridged with a look of utter disbelief on his face. Before he had time to voice his pain, Kil rose up, and with a twist of his hands cleanly broke his neck⎯a mercy he didn’t deserve. Kil barely gave the disembowelled corpse a second glance as he turned toward his mate.

Lynne had reached the nearest tree and flattened her back against it. He heard her heart beating strong but too fast. She was panicking, hyperventilating, and…giggling?

“And first place goes to the Lynne Rossiter for playing the part of the dumb blonde. I’m dyeing my hair black in the next life.”

She slid down the trunk. He quickly moved closer to help her. She whimpered as he stood over her. The smell of her fear was like acid to his nose.

“Lynne. Fear not.”

Christ, he sounded and no doubt looked bestial. His very long, sharp teeth and elongated mouth made it difficult to speak clearly, and he mauled his growled words.

He crouched down to appear less threatening. Epic fail. She stared, eyes wide in terror.

“Dear God,” she gasped, “there really are monsters.”

Then she passed out.

He was a bastard. Hot on the heels of his concern for her health, was a triumphant sense of satisfaction and immense pleasure because he had her in his arms. Despite the circumstances, he simply could not help feeling elated as he gazed upon the face of his mate. Kil could neither see nor smell a serious physical injury. He guessed that terror, disbelief, exhaustion, and the effects of chloroform had overwhelmed her. Perhaps it was no bad thing that she was unconscious. She thought him a monster, and at that moment she was right.

The more powerful the werewolf the more pronounced the partial shift could be, and he was one of the strongest. Some werewolves couldn’t make even small physical changes outside of the full moon. Kil could radically transform parts of his body at any time. He had spent years mastering his beast, yet it was always a struggle to maintain discipline and control if his partial shift was extreme. Strangely that was not so tonight. He found it easy to relax and power-down now that the threat was eliminated. The scent of his mate soothed him⎯until he sensed Gavin. Kil’s beast surfaced a little again, alert to another male. He growled a warning.

“Your mate, she’s well?” Gavin inquired from a distance. The Denver Pack Enforcer had the sense to tread cautiously near a werewolf and his new unbonded mate.

“Yes,” Kil said curtly.

Gavin looked at the corpses and gave a low whistle in awe. “I’ll call a cleanup crew.”

He didn’t bother to correct Gavin’s assumption that he’d killed them both. His reputation served a purpose. Everyone should know the consequences of threatening his mate.

Kil nodded once. “Bring the SUV.” It was half a mile away down the track to avoid detection. “Instruct the pack doctor to meet us at the airfield. We will leave immediately.”

He wasn’t about to waste a moment getting her on the plane, to The Den, and in his bed. She was unconscious and not in a position to argue. Yep⎯,a real bastard.

Chapter Seven

It was like being caught in the undertow of a fast-flowing river. At times she was pulled into deeper, quieter depths, where she remembered nothing and surrendered any thoughts to the dark. At other times she was carried up to the swirling shallows close to consciousness, where disturbing, impossible nightmares clashed with reality. Fear. Blood. Vicious growls. Once or twice she broke the surface but was confused by her dull and foggy senses. When a bright light shone in her eyes she panicked and cried out.

“Shh, it is all right, little one. You are safe,” a rasping, baritone voice assured her.

Her non-lucid subconscious mind accepted and believed the words. She burrowed into a solid body that surrounded her with warmth and a wonderful musky scent. She relaxed to the hypnotic beat of a steady, strong heart, and finally fell into a peaceful sleep.

An unknown time later her eyes fluttered open with effort.

“Lynne? Lynne?” a hopeful voice prompted gently.

She blinked and sighed deeply with relief as Joey’s face wavered into focus.

“Joey?”

“Oh thank God.” Joey’s voice trembled.

Her friend clutched her in a desperate hug. Ow. She took a sharp intake of breath.

“Sorry, sorry,” Joey fretted like a mother hen. “I forgot about your bruises.”

Bruises? Lynne shifted and groaned as her muscles protested like they’d had a rigorous new workout the day before. She slowly realized that she was lying in a bed that was definitely not her own.

“Where am I?” she croaked.

“Montana,” Joey replied, and helped to prop her up with a large soft pillow. “Here, have some of this.” She handed her a glass of what looked like a milk shake. “It’s just a hypotonic drink. It’ll help you recover faster.”

Lynne took a sip. She felt weak and groggy. She didn’t remember the journey, or how she came to be doing a sleeping beauty number in a beautiful, large four-poster bed that belonged in a fairy tale. She frowned as a jumble of memories and dreams tumbled back to her. Last night had been like something written by the Brothers Grimm, complete with monsters and mayhem.

She looked at her hand and saw a plastic shunt attached with surgical tape.

“What—”

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing. You were put on a drip for a while to stop you getting dehydrated.”

“Anything that could cause hallucinations? Either that or I had one hell of a vivid nightmare.”

Joey looked sympathetic and lightly patted her arm in assurance. “No, just something to keep you hydrated and a mild sedative to help you relax. Nothing bad, I promise.”

She rubbed her eyes and massaged the bridge of her nose. “How did I get here?”

“Kilchil Hunt rescued you and brought you here. You probably don’t remember much because you were mostly passed out. A doctor gave you a quick checkup in Denver. How do you feel?”

“A little tender, tired, and confused,” she answered honestly. “But if I was rescued then at least some of what I imagined was real.” She looked down and was startled out of her daze. “Eek. Where are my clothes?” She clutched the thick duvet to her bare chest.

“Oh, your PJs were torn and dirty. We cleaned you up a bit,” Joey said nonchalantly.

Lynne would have quizzed her more about who exactly “‘we’” was, but then she remembered Mastrict grabbing and tearing her top. That was before he… Before he killed John Han⎯Woods.

She gasped. “I saw a murder. The man who abducted me had his throat slashed by another guy. Then-then I’m not sure what happened.” It distressed and disturbed her greatly. “What I think I saw can’t be right, it just can’t be. God, I may be going mad, or I had a bad reaction to the chloroform because there’s just no way⎯”

“It’s all right, Lynne. Calm down.” Joey tried to mollify her.

Lynne glanced at the thick-looking curtains across the room. Faint daylight fringed the edges.

“How long have I been here?”

“You’ve been out of it for a day and a night. It’s Wednesday morning.”

“Really, that long?” she said with surprise.

She vaguely remembered being semiconscious and⎯oh Lord how embarrassing⎯she was sure someone had carried her to use the bathroom last night. The only people who had done stuff like that for her were her parents, and right now she felt like a six-year-old because she wanted her mom’s comfort.

“I should call my mom and dad. I don’t want them to be worried if they find out I’m not at the apartment.” She sighed. “I don’t know what to tell them to be honest. I don’t want them to be alarmed.”

“Wait a little while, until you’ve spoken with Kilchil Hunt and Will Hawke. A few hours won’t make much difference. You still need to rest, my bestie,” Joey said with a concerned smile. She stood up and gently squeezed Lynne’s shoulder. “I’ll check in on you later.”

Lynne was suddenly overcome by fear at the prospect of Joey leaving. It was irrational, then again perhaps not considering what had happened.

“Don’t leave me alone,” Lynne pleaded.

As if on cue a door opposite the bed slowly opened to reveal the biggest, hardest, meanest-looking guy she’d ever seen in real life. She shrank back against the pillows. Fuck, he filled the doorway. Lynne’s vision seemed to tunnel and center in on the man. Dressed all in black he looked bad to the bone. A hard man, a biker, a bounty hunter come to collect. Mmm, you could bring me in anytime. She wondered where the hell that thought came from. She should have been terrified or at the very least wary given recent events, but no, ironically, her panic was smothered by his fierce regard..

His eyes held her spellbound. He stared at her as if he was just as enthralled. A delicious heady scent rode on the air that she breathed. It was wonderful, enticing, comforting and, could it be...arousing? All at the same time.

Joey cleared her throat, and Lynne spared her half a fleeting glance. She wore a strange, tight expression.

“Er, Lynne, this is Kilchil Hunt. Kil, as you know this is my best friend Lynne Rossiter.”

“May I come in?” he asked in a rough yet sonorous voice.

It felt as if he were already in the room. He was huge, well over six and a half feet tall, with proportionate shoulder width. His presence dominated everything.

“Yes,” she said a little breathlessly.

With long, fluid strides he walked to her bedside. Good God, the size of his boots. The things should come with outboard motors and floats.

“Hello, Lynne Rossiter. You will not be alone. I am here for you.”

She suddenly felt bewildered and overwhelmed. Why would his words seem to hold a deeper meaning? She shot a look at Joey, who gave her a weak smile and backed away.

“If it’s okay, Lynne, I’ll see you later.”

Before she knew it she had answered dreamily, “Yeah, fine. Later.” Whoa. She shook her head. “No, I mean I’m here to see you. You owe me some explanations.”

Joey winced. “I know, and I promise that when you’ve rested a little more we’ll talk. Okay?”

Was it okay? Yes, she thought, now that he’s here. Eh? No! She burrowed deeper under the duvet and clutched it to her chest in a death grip.

As if anticipating her objection, Kilchil Hunt sat down next to the bed. Without breaking eye contact he slowly and gently took one of her hands in his own. She didn’t resist. It was a soothing gesture, but on contact an unusual sensation whispered over the surface of her body, as if she’d been scanned and tagged.

“I don’t think that Joanna has had much rest, little one. She has been worried about you and was here very early this morning. She should at least get something to eat. I will stay with you.”

Though softly put, it wasn’t a suggestion.

“Who was here last night, then?” Please say a nurse.

“No other but I.”

Awkward. Lynne decided not to mention the bathroom incident—better to let him think she couldn’t remember. She began to relax as his thumb stroked the back of her hand.

“What time is it?” she asked.

“Seven thirty,” Joey replied with a sympathetic smile. “We’ll have plenty of time to catch up later.”

Joey’s eyes slid to Kilchil hunt. Lynne couldn’t decipher the look that passed between them. She thought that she shouldn’t want to be left alone with this stranger who looked like danger on leather-clad legs, and who smelled like delicious sin. It wasn’t right…and yet it sort of was. Funny that the yearning for her mom had disappeared, and she started to feel much better, relaxed yet oddly excited at the same time.

“Okay, a little later,” she said as a compromise.

Joey nodded and quickly left. Lynne’s eyes were drawn to Kilchil Hunt again. His rough, wide features, more hacked than chiseled, were posed in a stern expression. He didn’t look like a man who compromised at all.

* * * *

Kil forced himself to relax, and tread slowly and carefully. He was sure that she knew nothing about Weres. Gavin had checked her parents out that morning and confirmed they were human. She must have been adopted. It was the only explanation. If she knew her Were heritage things would have gone differently. He would be in his room, in his bed and in his mate by now. Instead, she was in a guest bedroom, in a guest cabin, and his clothes were on. It was wrong on so many levels.

When she’d started to regain consciousness, he’d gone against all his instincts and waited in the adjoining room. He’d wanted her to see a familiar face first and not be frightened by a large, fearsome-looking stranger. It was the first time he’d ever truly regretted his menacing appearance. Of course he’d listened to the conversation between Lynne and Joanna. Her body was sore and tired, and her mind was confused. That gave him cause for pause. He didn’t want to hurt her, would kill, had killed, to protect her, but it would take significant self-discipline to rein in his desire to mate.

When he heard her distressed plea to not be left alone he couldn’t deny his protective instincts or wait a moment longer. He’d opened the door, only to be almost mesmerized by her gaze. The connection was there. They both felt it. She needed him⎯she just didn’t know it yet. She’d never be alone again.

He tried to relax in the seat next to the bed, but his body’s reaction to her was beyond his control. He was pumping out mating pheromones that would entice and arouse her and make her susceptible and ready for him. It was a chemical cocktail specifically for Lynne and Lynne alone, but it had also sent Joanna scurrying for her mates. No doubt the Siberian Pack Alphas would be balls-deep right about now.

Any other female Were would have recognized the scent of her mate. Unfortunately Lynne didn’t comprehend what was happening between them. She clutched the duvet to her chest as if it were the last life jacket and the bed was called Titanic. Even so, he could smell her responding arousal that indicated her body was onboard with mating even if her mind wasn’t.

He had many questions not least of which was how had a female Were child come to be raised by humans? It was indeed ironic that he, Chief Enforcer, well practiced in several interrogation techniques, didn’t know where or how to start with this⎯his⎯little female. Today would be shocking for her. He expected tears and disbelief.

Why was he concerned? Why this sudden, uncharacteristic doubt? He was off to a good start, wasn’t he? He was strong, a good protector and provider, a male in his prime. He was a dominant among dominants, respected…and feared. Hell, he wouldn’t lie to himself. She was a social worker, and her idea of solving problems was probably talk and constructive help. His way usually involved warnings and often death. They had their differences.

It had taken finding her for him to realize that he wanted this mating to be something more than a biological imperative. It was as if a door was cracking open on a disused, dusty room called tenderness. He wanted her to understand the importance of bonding. To him it was a sacred thing, and he wanted to share that meaning with her, his destined mate. He decided there and then that she should know the truth about Weres, about herself, before he took her. In other words, she needed to know as soon as possible.

He looked into her wide expressive eyes and saw her tremulous little smile. It chipped a piece off his hard heart. He wanted her to be happy. All of his adult life he had stood apart and been remote from pack members. Will was the only male he confided in, and called blood brother. He had rarely socialized outside of his job. Friendships made his work more complicated and were a weakness he couldn’t afford. Were females tended to be interested only in finding their mates, and given the low ratio of females to males it usually didn’t take them long. Human women were strictly for one-night stands, and he hadn’t had one of those in a long time.

Truth be told, he had begun to feel frustrated and lonely, which was extremely disconcerting for a disciplined, independent male like him. A loose thread here or there and before long he could unravel. He didn’t see himself as the type to mope. No, he had no doubt that he could become rogue⎯aggressive and dangerous. Who could put him down? Only Will. His mate saved both him and his friend from that fate. Thank the Great Spirit. He needed the balance she could provide. She would halt his slow slide toward uncontrolled aggression.

He was surprised to discover that he was ready for intimacy⎯he just hadn’t known if he’d be able. He wanted a partner who would share his life, a fact that most other Weres would find impossible to believe. Yet Kil knew that intimacy required trust and honesty, and now that he’d found Lynne he faced an unexpected dilemma. Would he really want to curse his mate with that? She knew nothing about him, and his duties were not the stuff of pillow talk. He wanted to protect Lynne, not expose her to viciousness.

The metaphorical axe fell, as he realized that his Were attributes might not be enough, might actually be a damn hindrance. In truth, he was more alarming than charming. He was going to have to be something he’d never been before. He was going to be gentle.

“The drip can be removed now,” he stated.

It gave him an excuse to hold her hand. Carefully he peeled the tape from her skin and slid the needle out of her vein. He gently cleaned the area with a sterile medical wipe, though he longed to lick and heal it.

“How are you feeling?” he inquired as softly as he could. He didn’t release her hand and stroked his thumb across her delicate knuckles as he spoke.

She peered at him shyly through long lashes. “Okay, and, er, underdressed.”

That could be remedied. He stood, grabbed the bottom of his T-shirt, and peeled it quickly off.

“Here, wear this.”

She just stared up at is chest, mouth slightly open.

“Is something wrong?” Kil asked, desperate to know what she was thinking. Was he too big, too hard, too⎯

“You have the body of a…” She shook her head and appeared flustered. “I…er…I mean no, not if you’re auditioning for 300.” She chuckled nervously and bit her lower lip.

A strong waft of his mate’s desire hit him, and he realized that nothing was wrong at all. He didn’t understand her reference but guessed that she liked what she saw. Good, because the feeling was mutual. He’d already seen her mostly naked body. She was beautiful.

He dropped the T-shirt on the bed and turned his broad back to her. He heard a rustle and sniff followed by a soft sigh. She couldn’t see the small, possibly smug smile that struggled its way onto his face.

“Okay. I’m well and truly covered. You can turn around. Who would have guessed that your T-shirt was really a one-man tent?” She giggled softly.

He turned and saw what she meant. The black cotton-Lycra mix material that normally strained around his biceps and fit snugly across his chest, swamped her. She’d looked cute and cuddly in her pajamas⎯his kind of sexy⎯apparently⎯but he liked her in his clothes, surrounded by his scent. Of course naked would be ideal. She seemed to be having a problem settling her gaze. It flitted on and off him, and in particular his torso, like she couldn’t stop looking at him but didn’t want to be caught staring.

He had the sudden and very alien urge to play and tease her a little. He flexed his pectorals together and then individually. Her eyes shot to his, and he arched an eyebrow. She laughed and the tension left her shoulders.

“My word, your abs and pecs look like armor. Are those natural?”

“One hundred percent home grown, steroid-free me,” he answered.

“You could moonlight, wrestling.”

That conjured the image of rutting with her in the moonlight. Soon.

“Do you work out a lot?” she asked.

He liked that she was curious about him. Most females, and males for that matter, avoided trying to engage him in conversation. He sat down next to the bed again and feigned being at ease.

“I use the gym here though I prefer cross-training, and sparing. My job can be physically demanding.” That was an understatement. He needed to be in shape to chase down and take out rogue males. “Mostly though, it is down to good genes.” Genes he would hopefully share with her one day if they were blessed with young.

“Lucky you,” she said with a quick smile.

Indeed.

“I don’t remember all of what happened last night, but thank you for finding and rescuing me.” A frown clouded her bright expression.

He inclined his head. “I could do nothing less.”

She gripped his hand tightly. “I thought I was going to die. If you hadn’t somehow intervened I’m sure I’d have suffered a nasty fate, probably worse than death, at the hands of a psychopath called Mastrict.”

Fury seethed within him at the thought of her in peril.

“Do not dwell on that. You are safe now.”

He discovered that he found killing easier than comfort when he saw her uncertain, worried expression. He damned himself for his gruff tone. She attempted to pull her hand from his, but he wouldn’t let go.

In a gentler voice he explained, “I do not like to see you in distress.” And he really didn’t like to be the one that caused it.

“S’okay.” She now looked mildly surprised and unsure. “I have to ask, though, did you see anything strange when you found me?”

His definition of normal was a lot broader than hers, he’d bet. He could answer her truthfully.

“No.”

“Good, that’s good. I think.” She let out a long breath. “I thought I saw… Never mind.” Her voice sounded a little raspy.

“Here, have a sip of this.”

He released her hand and carefully gave her the half-full glass of liquid.

“Thanks.” She sipped. “I feel very strange.” She huffed a short laugh. “Like I’ve had a glass or two of wine, you know, not drunk but a bit spacey.”

A rough two days combined with the effect of his pheromones⎯guilty as charged. He hoped that she was as resilient as Joanna seemed to think because the shock-and-surprise fest hadn’t ended yet.

She sank back against the headboard and squirmed to get more comfortable. He immediately stood and began to help arrange the pillows. It brought him much closer to her. She must have felt the heat and pull of their physical proximity at the same time as he did, because they both froze. His arms caged her as he gripped the feather pillows on either side of her body. His own breath sounded like bellows to his ears as he inhaled her scent. His head was slightly higher than hers and his neck mere inches from her lips. Bite me. Go on. Do it.

He was surprised by the extent of his desire to feel her teeth on his flesh. He wanted a claiming bite, as much as he needed to mark her with one of his own. His gums ached as his canines prepared to drop. He subtly angled a little closer, tempting her to make the first move⎯a hunter’s trick.

Little puffs of her fast, shallow breath caressed his skin. It sent a shiver through his body. A groan reverberated in her throat, like an echo of the battle going on in his mind. The air was thick with musk. She leaned in. Her nose nuzzled the column of his neck, and soft lips brushed his skin. Christ, he’d figured on just about being able to restrain himself, but he hadn’t factored in the effect of her response.

He held the pillows in a death grip. Muscles strained to prevent him from letting loose and devouring her. She hesitated and pulled fractionally away. No, no, no, he did not want his mate to withdraw. She had the right to touch him anytime, anywhere. Any other Were would know that. He turned his head, and his lips touched hers. A connection snapped into place.

The kiss deepened as they quickly found the perfect fit. Her hands flowed around his neck. He released the pillows and threaded his fingers through her long, thick locks of hair. In seconds their tongues touched and explored each other’s mouths. By the moon that governed them, she was sweet. He’d never been one for kissing much⎯too intimate, but this, this kiss was sublime and incomparable. Before he knew it they had pushed down the duvet and shifted on the bed. She was flat on her back, and he was on top of her with one muscular thigh between her legs.

Instinct, raw instinct, urged him on. Mate. Mate. Mate. Her body undulated under his. She writhed with need⎯he could smell it. The carnal, natural scent of her ripe cunt bloomed in the air. Within his leathers his erection was massive and painful. Do it. Take her. Claim her. The impulse rode him hard.

“Oh God, what’s happening to me?” she managed to pant. “We shouldn’t, b-but I want to. This isn’t right. I don’t know you... Oh but...” She moaned, full of longing and also confusion.

His hand found its way between her smooth, giving thighs. She wasn’t wearing panties. Her sex was hot, slick, and ready for his cock. Fill her. He wanted to release deep inside the pussy that belonged to him. Start the bonding. Stake my claim. Yes, that sounded good. He could explain things later. But damn his honour, it demanded that she understood what was happening. Won’t make any difference. She’s mine. Fuck her. Mark her.

In the past he’d always used the type of women who knew the score and liked to live on the wild and dangerous side, one-night stands where neither party gave more than a fuck. But this situation was vastly different. It was significant. It was the start of something that would last a long lifetime, and as such he wanted to do it right. Lynne was his mate, the special female who would bear his offspring. Even if, heaven forbid, something should happen to her, it was extremely unlikely he’d ever find another mate. She was smart but naive and innocent, and he would not take what she should freely give with the full knowledge of what it meant.

With a monumental effort he tore himself away from her, rolled off the bed and backed up against the bathroom door like a cornered animal. He was a dominant male that had never lost control in a fight or a fuck. Never ran away either. Goddamn, but this was harder than he’d ever imagined.

He raked his hand through his short hair. In all his years of adult life, he’d never been defeated in anything he’d set his mind to do. He looked at the breathless, mused, small female on the bed, and feared for that unbroken record.

Chapter Eight

Mortified by her brazen behavior, she covered her hot face with her hands and shook her head. He’d seemed really into it and then, as if he remembered something⎯probably who was under him⎯he’d sprung away. Jeez, how utterly embarrassing. She was sure chalking up the awkward moments with this guy. Hastily she tugged up the rumpled duvet.

“I don’t know what got into me. Maybe I sustained a head injury or something. I-I’m so sorry,” she babbled.

“Do not apologize. Never for that.” He ground the words through gritted teeth. “You are still sore and confused. There are things you should be aware of before we go further.”

Further? Yes Pleeeaze. Bruises be damned because, although he was scarily huge and dangerous looking, she found him incredibly attractive. Despite the wicked scar and the sharp angles of his face that conspired to project harshness, he was handsome⎯brutally so. His presence and attitude were a composition of contradiction. Whilst his body was firm and solid, his hair was as soft as one of her Pillow Pets. He looked hard and mean yet was gentle and kind to her. His enticing scent, his gorgeous burnish copper skin, and all that lovely ripped muscle he’d temptingly displayed for her…was it any wonder that she was putting the ho into hormones? It wasn’t fair. The man was a rotten tease.

They held each other’s gaze. She only saw lust and frustration, and thankfully not regret. Her eyes traveled down his big body. There was a very prominent bulge in his pants. Either he was smuggling a sawed-off in his pocket or he was just as turned on as she was. Jesus, she felt hot and needy. She bit her bottom lip.

“Oh, mate, you test me,” he murmured with a groan.

What was it with this “mate” thing? Sure, if he was an Australian⎯“G’day, mate.” Or, “Bloody hell, mate that’s a big snake.”⎯and they were camping in the outback by a billabong, but in this context and with his accent it just didn’t sound right.

He closed his eyes and thumped his head back against the door as if to knock some sense into it.

“Just give me a minute,” he said as he reached around, opened the door, and stepped back into what looked like a bathroom. A second later she heard water running and splashing.

What the hell was wrong with them both? Perhaps they were suffering from some sort of knight-in-shining-armor-damsel-in-distress syndrome. She vaguely remembered reading about those sorts of relationships. Well, she was going to have to behave. It had never been a problem before, but then she’d never met anyone who looked, smelled, and tasted that fantastic either. The salt and musk of his skin acted like a sorcerer’s brew⎯a lust potion. It was a small consolation that he seemed to be equally affected.

She did what she normally did in an awkward situation⎯she tried to lighten the mood and make a joke of it.

“Look, you don’t have to hide in the bathroom. Come out and I’ll promise not to bite you,” she called to him.

She heard a low, deep rumbling. Was he clearing his throat, choking or laughing? Probably not the latter⎯he didn’t strike her as a guy with the nickname Chuckles. He didn’t know how close she’d come to nipping him. She’d had an insane urge to sink her teeth into his big, solid, yummy-looking trapezius muscle. Her gums had actually ached, and continued to tingle now at the thought. It didn’t help when he appeared in the doorway, with droplets of moisture running down his neck, looking like her idea of a wet dream.

“That’s a promise I definitely don’t want you to make or keep.” It sounded like a tease, but he appeared serious and intense.

She gulped and smiled weakly. She really needed to get out of the bed and into some proper clothes⎯his pants. Darn it, just quit thinking about it!

“You know, I’m actually feeling much better.” Turned on, very horny, and high on hormones would do that.

“I know you have a lot of questions. Are you feeling up to a debriefing?” he asked.

Debrief, deflower? Oh please. Behave!

“Yes, sir,” she said with a mock salute and tried to sound chirpy and not in the least bit bothered by His Sexiness. “Are there any clothes I can wear?”

“Clothes?” he repeated as if it were a dirty word.

“Well I can’t go around wearing your T-shirt all day, can I?” She smiled reasonably.

For a moment she thought he was going to argue that yes, she could, but then he reluctantly reached down and produced the backpack she’d packed last night before being abducted. Fantastic! She could give him back his wonderful-smelling T-shirt, and he could cover up that distractingly perfect torso. Oh…

“Great,” she said with less enthusiasm than she’d felt a split second ago.

This instant attraction was so unlike her that she wondered if it could be part of an elaborate scheme, a planned and deliberate seduction. Perhaps hypnosis or drugs were involved. That thought cooled her ardor somewhat. Maybe this was how members were recruited to… To what exactly? She hadn’t a clue, but decided that it would be wise to put some distance between herself and Kilchil Hunt.

She carefully swung her legs out of the bed. She was still stiff, but it was easing up. She always healed quickly, and after that kiss she felt energized.

“I could do with a shower if that’s okay?”

“Certainly. Do you need help?”

She crossed her arms and raised a teasing eyebrow. She expected at least a smile, but the guy had a poker face. She had no idea what he was thinking.

“I mean in case you feel weak or dizzy,” he clarified.

Oh, well, she was feeling a little bit weak…at the knees, but that clearly wasn’t what he meant. Pity.

“I’ll manage, thank you. I feel fine.” She turned toward the bathroom and added under her breath to herself, “Unfortunately.”

Kil coughed and brusquely said, “I will wait next door. Are you hungry?”

At the thought of food her stomach answered with a rumble.

“I will feed you,” he stated before she could reply.

He exited the room quickly, like he couldn’t get away fast enough, and closed the door firmly behind him. Shut in and shut out. That didn’t seem like a very well-planned seduction. Damn, if only a shower could wash away weirdness…and an overactive libido.

* * * *

Kil thought about going for a long run to put as much distance as he could between himself and the hot, naked, sweet-smelling body in the shower, but miles would not have been far enough to lose her scent. He wasn’t about to leave her, so he gritted his teeth, breathed through his mouth, and ignored the howling instinct to take his mate right now. He couldn’t remember ever being more conflicted.

He was a male of action. He needed a plan. Lynne must be informed of her heritage and her situation as soon as possible. He called Will, who took longer than normal to answer and sounded a little out of breath. Damn, Kil guessed that he’d probably interrupted Will and Katherine having sex. Weres had high sex drives, and they were newly bonded.

Kil hastily muttered an apology for calling and was about to hang up, but Will brushed his words aside.

“Brother, I didn’t expect to hear from you for a while. How is your mate? How goes your pre-bonding?”

There was not a trace of irritation or impatience in Will’s voice, only concern. Of course he assumed that once Lynne recovered Kil would go primal on her.

“She is feeling much better.” He paused, uncertain how to explain. He wasn’t good at revealing his emotions. He wasn’t a sentimental male.

“I have not fucked my mate yet.”

He winced at his own words. A poet he was not, but even to him his normal sort of speech seemed cruder, harsher, and all wrong when it concerned Lynne.

“What’s the matter? She’s female, your mate, she has opposable thumbs…am I missing something?” Will asked bluntly.

New mates tended to cloister themselves away together for a few days, pre-bonding and having lots of sex.

Kil sighed. “No. She does not understand what is happening. She is confused and uncertain. Her logic is telling her one thing while my mating musk and her body’s reaction is insisting another.”

“Logic won’t win.”

“I know. I could easily take her but…” He trailed off not quite knowing how to put what he was feeling into words.

“But you won’t, until she understands and submits,” Will finished for him. He was a perceptive Prime and he knew his blood-brother well.

“I want her to know the significance of the sex we first share.” Jesus, next he’d be whining that he wanted her to know how special it was. Actually that was it exactly. He wanted it to be as special and significant for her as it was for him. What a pussy. But he didn’t care. “I would rather she know we are pre-bonding. I do not want her to miss out, to be cheated or shortchanged by her ignorance.”

“I understand, my brother. It would be like a one-handed clap. An ignorant mate is not something we encounter often. You are lucky that you have a few weeks until the next full moon.”

Lucky indeed. She would have more time to adjust to the idea of being fucked by a beast.

“That is true. She cannot roam around The Den until she knows what we are, and I am not letting her out of my sight until we have started the bonding process.”

Probably not even then. They were staying in one of the guest cabins in the forest on the pack’s estate, rather than in his quarters at The Den⎯the main house. There were many more Weres than usual around due to Will and Katherine’s wedding, and Kil was feeling possessive and territorial. It was safer for everyone.

“I wish to debrief Lynne as soon as possible. Do you have time to spare? I would like Katherine and Joanna to be present, to back me up and support her. I will deal with the specific issue of her being my mate later, if she has not already guessed by then.”

Will was particularly busy at the moment with his new mate and wedding guests. Some Were Council members had stayed on after the official Gathering had finished last week. Even so, Will showed the depth of his friendship and largess with his immediate answer.

“Of course. We’ll stay just long enough to explain things. My advice is don’t delay the sex because it will strengthen your connection, help her, and calm you. Remember, sometimes it is easier to ask for forgiveness than permission.”

His Prime was wise.

“Thank you. We will see you soon.”

Kil heard the shower stop and his mate softly humming a tune. He smiled slightly. The expression felt less alien with each new curve of his lips. He opened the fully stocked fridge and stared at its contents. The semblance of a smile dropped. He hadn’t a clue what she liked to eat, and it reiterated that he knew next to nothing about her.

He decided to rustle up a large platter with several kinds of cheese and cold meat, crackers, and bread. Jars of various pickles, relishes, olives, and sun-dried tomatoes were liberated from a cupboard and put on the table. He preferred plain food, but there was bound to be something here that she liked. Hell, he might as well go the whole hog and open the suspicious-looking packet of… Yes, it was salad. Blah.

The crowded table looked like a weird contemporary-art model. It would do for a snack. Werewolves had high metabolic rates and needed to eat a lot and regularly. Mated females took on that trait, much to their delight. For many cultures in this day and age leaner was apparently fashionable, but personally he liked a bit of meat on a female’s bones, healthy fertile hips to hold on to, and a strong body to ride. He’d make sure she ate enough to keep up her energy and not lose her sturdy curves. It would be his pleasure.

Kil was aware that she was out of the bathroom. He waited until she’d stopped moving around the bedroom before he knocked on the door. The humming stopped.

“Come in,” she called.

He entered and found her standing by the window where he’d sensed she’d be. Her hair was damp, and she was dressed casually in blue jeans, a pale pink T-shirt, and a deep pink unzipped sweatshirt with the words Hello Kitty emblazoned on it. She held his T-shirt in her hand.

“We’re in a forest,” she stated simply. “It’s beautiful,”

He raked her with his eyes. “Yes.”

She looked away shyly and a touch of color tinged her cheeks.

“Come, have something to eat,” he softly coaxed, and held out his hand.

Without hesitation she responded and walked to him. Such a simple gesture of trust, yet it pleased him greatly. He moved slightly aside and, with his hand very lightly on the small of her back, he ushered her gently into the main living room of the cabin. She stopped when she saw the table and turned to look up at him.

“Wow, are you expecting guests? I didn’t⎯” Whatever she was going to say caught in her throat. His hand had stayed where it was but her move had inadvertently brought her into a closer embrace. The scent of her fresh arousal teased his sensitive nose and his body responded in like.

“What are you doing to me?” she asked softly.

Vulnerability showed in her voice and eyes. Great spirit, she was so very young compared to him. He leaned down and touched his forehead to hers.

“Same thing you are doing to me.”

Her breath hitched.

“Easy now, little one. This is new for me, too. I am not doing anything intentional, I promise.” He kissed her forehead, then forced himself to step away and give her some space. “Joanna, her mom Katherine, and Will Hawke will be here within the hour. Have something to eat, you will feel better with some food in you.” But we would both feel better with me in you.

“And then what?” She laughed nervously. “All will be revealed?”

He nodded. “You could say that.”

“Speaking of which, thanks for the loan, but please put this on.” She pushed his T-shirt into his hands. Then her smile abruptly dropped, and she took him completely by surprise as she poked his naked chest with her finger. “Listen up. I don’t care how big, badass, or sexy you are. If this whole setup is dodgy I’m leaving, and I’m taking Joey with me. And.” Poke. “You.” Poke. “Won’t.” Poke. “Stop me.”

He blinked in absolute astonishment. She really meant it. He could see the fiery determination in her eyes. No one ever spoke to him like that, and certainly no one dared to poke him, yet all he could think of, all he could say was, “You think I’m sexy?”

She narrowed her eyes as she looked up at him. “That’s what you got? Well it won’t save you.”

His laughter was an odd sound, like a large old rusty iron gate being forced open, but when her scowl deepened he immediately stopped and held up his hands in a gesture of surrender. Another first. He wasn’t laughing at her…well, not really. She was challenging him⎯a sure come-on in his world⎯and he was seized by an unfamiliar joy to find that his little mate was able to stand up to him, clearly undeterred by his “badass” vibes or his size. She was loyal, brave, and fierce when pushed. But she was wrong about one thing. No matter what, she wasn’t leaving.

Chapter Nine

Lynne couldn’t believe that she’d poked Kilchil Hunt. The man had allegedly saved her⎯that made her behavior rude. He looked like a hardened warrior⎯that made her behavior stupid. Her index “pokey” finger could attest to the fact that those pectorals were as rock solid as they looked. At least he was now wearing his T-shirt, and there was a table and a small mountain of food between them.

She’d been overcome by the compulsion to assert herself and to let him know that she wasn’t easily led. Thankfully he hadn’t seemed offended, rather amused and even a little pleased. She was normally good at reading people, but she couldn’t get a bead on the guy. He was a man in his prime. His face was wrinkle free, yet something about him suggested a world of experience. He had a steady confidence that usually came with authority and age. He seemed a contradiction of cold and heat. He projected a reserved, cool exterior, but she was hyperaware of the scalding sexuality that rolled off him in disturbing waves…toward her. She found it difficult to look away. There was blatant desire in his regard, but there was also something else that she couldn’t name, something deeper, more meaningful, more…just more. It called to her. It excited and worried her.

Lynne frowned. The whole situation was suspicious, and she wanted answers. She was determined to keep a clear head and maintain a distance between herself and the large man who unsettled her. She couldn’t afford to be drawn in. She finally managed to exhale and drag her eyes from his. She needed to stay on guard, not lose focus, and⎯

“Oh, carpaccio!” she cried with delight as she spied the thinly sliced raw steak. “I love it.”

Her resolutions and concerns were shoved aside by her passion for food. Yep, totally focused.

“I am glad. I was unsure what you liked.” His mouth twitched only slightly, but his dark brown eyes softened, and she sensed his satisfaction.

Without asking but with great care, Kil placed several slices of her favorite cold meat on her plate.

“Thank you,” she murmured.

“It is my pleasure,” he replied.

It struck Lynne that he was sincere.

She added some salad and crusty bread. Good manners dictated that she wait until he finished constructing a gigantic meat-only “cardiac sub” for himself.

“Bon appétit,” she said and tucked in.

She slipped the beef off her fork and into her mouth. God, that’s good.

“Mmm.” She groaned and rolled her eyes in bliss.

He stared at her mouth intently. She wasn’t naturally a flirt but for no reason that she would own, she licked her bottom lip and half shut her eyes. “Deelicousss.”

His lips were closed tight in a hard line, but his nostrils flared, and his eyes seemed to glow. He looked at her in a way that a virtual stranger had no business to. It should have spooked her, but instead she felt drawn to him. He was the most attractive man she’d ever met. Yes, on the surface he appeared hard and cold like a frozen lake, but she was sure that underneath there was water flowing fast and deep. Lynne wanted to crack through the ice though there was a risk of being trapped, submerged, dragged along and drowned.

It wasn’t normal for her to feel or behave this way. Hell, her sex pulsed like a darn radar blip when he was near. Yet despite not understanding a thing about her current situation, she wanted him like she’d never wanted a man before. No other had come close. Her mind tried to rationalize what she was experiencing, but a deeper inner voice insisted that it was right and good, that she did not need to worry or fight it.

She watched as he opened his strong jaw and took a bite of his sub. A brief flash of long, sharp-looking canines prompted a memory of last night. She blinked and looked again, but his mouth was now closed as he slowly chewed. She hastily averted her gaze and tried to marshal her thoughts. What had really happened last night? Where was she, and who were these people? Why did she feel this way? She ate in brooding silence, chewing her thoughts as she chewed her food.

“Our visitors are coming,” Kil said, with a glance at the main cabin door. Half a minute later she heard footsteps. Without raising his voice, Kil said, “Come in, Will.” There was no way that could be heard from⎯ The door opened.

Joey walked in, closely followed by a handsome, tall, lean yet muscular Native American guy, presumably Will Hawke, Joey’s stepfather. He looked to be in his early thirties. Wow, Joey’s mom has a younger man. Way to go. Both Lynne and Kil stood up. Joey hugged Lynne, and Kil did some weird handshake thing with Will. He turned to greet her, and she immediately felt her mistake. This was no boy toy but a man in charge. She sensed immense, crushing authority in him, power even, but also a calm that made her instinctively want to trust him. She again censured herself to be wary.

“Lynne,” Will said with an easy, warm smile. He glanced at Kil, who ever so slightly inclined his head, before he proffered his hand. His grip was gentle yet firm as he shook her hand. “I am delighted to meet you. Ah, I see that you are having lunch. I brought along a little comfort food.” He placed a paper cake box on the table. “Some custard tarts.”

Kil raised a quizzical eyebrow, but Will just grinned and shrugged.

“They are my one weakness.”

He winked at her. Despite her misgivings and caution, she warmed to the man.

“I like them too,” she confessed with a conspiratorial smile. “Thanks.”

They all sat down at the table.

“Help yourselves,” Kil offered to Joey and Will.

“Thanks, but we are lunching with Katherine’s family a little later,” responded Will.

“My mom will be along soon,” Joey said. “Before we start I just want to say how happy I am that you are here. I bet you are bursting with questions. All we ask is that you keep an open mind.”

Lynne cocked her head with a puzzled frown.

Joey continued, “I mean really wide open, cuz this is gonna stretch the boundaries of what you believe to be reality.”

Lynne stared at her friend for a long moment. She’s serious. Whatever they were going to say, she suspected it was life altering.

She narrowed her eyes and slowly said, “I’m going to need a custard tart, aren’t I?”

Joey chuffed. “Actually I’m inclined to pull out the big guns.” She rummaged in her bag and produced a box of Swiss chocolates. “As promised.”

Sneaky. That didn’t bode well.

* * * *

Joanna hadn’t had much time to decide what she was going to say to Lynne. In her past daydreams she had envisaged confiding to her friend in a familiar place, just the two of them, relaxed and swapping secrets. There had never been a scenario where Lynne was a part of Joanna’s world and the mate of the six-foot-eight intimidating and lethal Chief Enforcer. Tension tightened her spine. She decided to use evidence that Lynne had experience and seen with her own eyes.

“Can you tell us what happened yesterday? Please don’t leave anything out no matter how strange it may seem.”

Lynne sighed and shifted uncomfortably. “Okay, but you’ll think I’m as delusional as poor John Woods.” She told her story, with only a few questions for clarification, and some prompting. “And that’s when I must have passed out. See, bizarre, crazy stuff, huh?”

“Yeah, but no less real for it. You didn’t imagine what you saw, Lynne, you just didn’t understand it. Woods and Mastrict were different kinds of crazy but not in the way you think. Werewolves are real. What you saw before you passed out was a partially shifted male werewolf.”

Pin. Drop.

After a few moments of intense frowning Lynne said, “Don’t be ridiculous, Joey. How can you make such a fantastical conclusion based only on the facts I’ve told you? Woods was delusional, and the other guy was a psychopath.”

“I’m not guessing from your story, Lynne. I already know about werewolves. They are real.”

Lynne cast her gaze around at the others, no doubt looking for signs that this was a hoax. No one was laughing.

With her tongue in her cheek and a cynical grin she said, “So what are we talking about here? People who turn into wolves on the full moon? Because that’s not what I saw.”

“You saw a partially shifted werewolf. A male Were is compelled to shift into his beast form only on the full moon, but some stronger males can effect a partial shift at any time in the moon’s cycle, at will. A fully shifted werewolf looks nothing like a wolf, but has some lupine features. The werewolf is sentient but more animal in nature.”

“But Woods and Mastrict were after a female werewolf, someone called Katherine Akara, who they thought was you, and they said that I was a Were.” She laughed in obvious disbelief. “So, as I said, delusional.”

“Akara is my mom’s family name. They thought they could smell her. She’s waiting outside. Mom, you can come in now.” She didn’t need to raise her voice.

A few seconds later her mom, who had been waiting outside, entered.

“Lynne, this is my mom, Katherine Akara, or rather Hawke now that she’s married to Will. Mom, this is my best friend Lynne.”

“Hi, Lynne. It’s great to finally meet you.”

Lynne seemed to be on automatic pilot as she hugged Katherine and sat heavily back down. Confusion was playing all over her expressive face.

“But-but you look much too young to be Joey’s mom,” she spluttered.

Katherine smiled warmly. “Just one advantage of Were genes.”

“Huh?” Lynne’s eyebrows shot up in astonishment. “You’re saying that you’re a werewolf?” A myriad of expressions flitted across her face. Then her natural curiosity asserted itself, and she quickly followed up with, “There are advantages?”

“Loads⎯think less monster and more X-Men. We have much better senses and are stronger than most humans. We age much slower.”

“And you turn furry on a full moon?” Lynne added.

“There is that, but normally only the males are full werewolves. Jo and I are the very rare exception.”

Lynne focused on Joey. Her face drained of color. “You’re telling me that you’re a werewolf? You’re one of them?”

Ah, so here it was, time to address the elephant, or rather beast, in the room.

“No,” she said slowly. “I’m telling you that you’re one of us.”

Lynne blinked a few times, then laughed heartily.

“Cue squadron of flying pigs on the horizon.” Lynne wagged her finger at her. “Oh, you really had me going. Good one. This is your sister or cousin, right? I see the resemblance.”

For a moment no one spoke. Then Katherine smiled sympathetically before turning to Will.

“Will, my mate, you’d better show her⎯just a small change, love.”

Will put his hands on the table. In front of their eyes his nails grew and morphed into claws.

“Oh. My. God,” Lynne whispered. She stared at his hands for several long seconds. She slowly shifted her saucer-sized eyes from Will’s claws to look at his face. He smiled and revealed long, sharp teeth.

“Shit.” She jerked back in her seat, away from him. “I don’t need an exit counselor I need a freaking exorcist.”

Joanna knew that Will deliberately kept the partial shift to a minimum in order not to frighten Lynne. However, she was fairly sure that Lynne wasn’t breathing. Will quickly reversed the changes. Lynne stayed statue still. Kil moved swiftly and crouched next to her. With care he took her hands in his.

“Don’t be afraid, little one. Be at ease, you are safe with us. Breathe.” His deep voice rumbled softly.

Jo would never have believed it if she hadn’t seen it with her own eyes. Kil Hunt was…coaxing.

Lynne took a deep breath and slowly let it out.

“Safe?” She sounded skeptical. “You mustn’t have seen the thing that disembowelled Mastrict. It looked mean. It was huge and had really long nasty claws.” With a look of shocked realization she gasped, “My God, that was real.”

“I wish you had not witnessed that.”

Kil looked uncomfortable. Joanna almost felt sorry for the male that everyone knew was merciless and who never displayed regret.

“What? You saw it too?” Lynne asked him incredulously.

“Not exactly.”

Lynne frowned, and her eyes narrowed. “Just how did you save me? What happened after I passed out?”

Kil seemed at a loss as to how to explain, so Will cut in.

“Mastrict was already under a death sentence for the murder of several humans and werewolves. He was what we call a rogue. For that alone Kilchil, our Chief Enforcer, would have executed him. But Lynne, you were in extreme danger, and in our world that gave Kilchil the absolute right to eliminate the threat and protect you,” Will explained.

“You’re probably horrified by the violence, but no one here would ever hurt you,” Katherine added. “Please don’t hold it against Kil. Don’t think badly of him.”

Lynne looked around the table before her astounded gaze settled upon Kil who still crouched next to her. She snatched her hands from his.

“That was you? That-that creature was you?”

Kil looked slightly remorseful as he inclined his head. “Yes. I partially shifted.”

“Partial? That was only partial?” Lynne wheezed the words.

“Please do not be afraid,” Kil said gently.

It seemed to Joanna that they were all holding their breath.

“Afraid? Are you kidding me?” Lynne shrieked. She frantically waved her arms like an eccentric orchestra conductor.

Oh no, meltdown time. Poor Lynne.

“There are such things as werewolves. My best friend is one. I was abducted by a clinically depressed unstable werewolf and then ambushed by a nasty insane one. I faced a horrible end, only to be saved by a freaking huge beastie that goes by the name of Kil Hunt. I was whisked away to Montana, and now I’m in a werewolf den surrounded by werewolves.”

Yep, that about summed it up and when you look at it like⎯

“That has to be the most exciting thing that’s ever happened to me!”

Jaws dropped.

Chapter Ten

Kil’s astonishment at her reaction was broken when Joanna laughed with apparent relief. They had all expected denial or hysterics from Lynne, not this…this excited amazement. Briefly flummoxed, he couldn’t take his disbelieving eyes off her. She was an enigma, but one that he couldn’t wait to fathom. He was filled with an excited impatience, like a young Enforcer trainee, not the seasoned master hunter that he was.

Suddenly she became subdued. The wondrous expression on her beautiful face fell, and she looked embarrassed as she softly said, “But I’m not a…a werewolf or whatever.”

“A female Were,” Joanna corrected.

“Yeah well, I’m not that. I’m just…ordinary. Sorry to disappoint, but I’m not in any way supernatural or special.”

She looked saddened, and he didn’t like it one bit. He automatically growled and scowled. She was his female, his mate, the most important person in his life, and she thought that she wasn’t special? Mate consideration aside, she had surprised him more than once, and he was not a male easily caught off guard. She was anything but ordinary.

She jerked back, startled at the low, admittedly menacing sound that escaped his throat.

“I’m sorry if you’re angry, but I never said that I was a…a Were,” she bravely pointed out. “You brought me here, clearly under a false impression. I’ll just leave if that’s a problem.” Her nervous gaze flitted over them all but kept returning to him. “I won’t tell anyone anything.”

Hell, she thought that he was angry because she was human. Wrong. She was a Were. He just didn’t like her to feel inadequate, and he definitely didn’t like her talk about leaving.

“You are not going anywhere,” he baldly declared with the intention of reassuring her.

Big mistake. Her eyes rounded as she tried to swallow down her terror at his growled perhaps hasty words. Christ, he realized that she probably thought she was a prisoner or that he was going to “off” her. Thankfully Katherine quickly stepped in.

“Lynne, what Kil means is we aren’t demanding that you leave,” Katherine explained.

He curtly nodded, though he wasn’t entirely happy with that watered-down, loose, yet perhaps more palatable interpretation.

Katherine continued in a reasonable tone. “Will is the Prime Alpha of all the North American packs, and Alpha of the Montana Mountain Pack. I’m his mate and wife. Kilchil is the Chief Enforcer. They are the top two males in the USA and Canada. You are safe here. We would like you to stay with us for a while.”

“I don’t really understand what you just said. Alphas, Enforcers, packs⎯it doesn’t mean much to me, but I do know that I have to go home soon.”

Kil growled in denial. She looked at him with fear in her eyes. It brought him low and made him feel like the ruthless bastard he was but didn’t want to be with her.

He softened his voice. “Do not fear me. I only wish to protect you.”

“You are in no danger here,” Katherine quickly added.

Lynne let out a breath and chuckled nervously. “Phew, because I thought he was going to eat me,” she nervously joked, jerking her head in his direction.

She had that right, only not in the way she meant. The others smiled politely, though Will cast a sneaky smirk in his direction as if he knew his thoughts. The image of spending hours feasting on her pussy was vivid in his mind. It was torture to be so close and yet restrained. All he wanted to do was surround himself in her. He would not be able to wait much longer.

Lynne’s cheeks suddenly flushed, and her breathing hitched as her nostrils flared. He was affecting her. He couldn’t help it. His body’s production of the mating hormone was involuntary. The others were obviously doing their best to ignore it, but they were getting twitchy.

“Joanna has told me so much about you, and I am thrilled to finally meet you.” Katherine leaned over and grasped Lynne’s hand reassuringly. “But what my daughter didn’t realize, because she hadn’t had any contact with others of our kind until recently, was that you are a Were. There is no mistake. We can all smell it. There is not a shadow of a doubt that you are one of us.”

“But-but how can I not know what I am?” Lynne asked.

“Well, you’ve nothing to compare it to. I can bet that you have better vision, hearing, and taste than most humans and are stronger than most other women. You probably had your first period much later than is normal for humans, and they aren’t regular.”

Lynne’s cheeks colored a little more. He remembered that humans were not as open about such things. A girl’s first period was celebrated in their culture. It signified her passage to maturity along with changes in her body chemistry that subtly altered her pheromones. From then on mates would know each other by scent.

“I thought there was something wrong with me,” she whispered. “It happened for the first time two months ago, then nothing since.”

“That’s completely normal. There’s so much to tell you. We don’t understand why you don’t belong to a pack or why your parents aren’t Weres, but please stay and together we can try to work it out.”

Katherine hadn’t outright told Lynne the obvious fact that her parents couldn’t be her biological ones. Did Lynne know or guess?

“I was adopted.” It was a statement, not a question. She already knew.

“What?” Joanna cried out with surprise and a little indignation. “You never told me.”

Lynne raised her eyebrows and cocked her head. “It didn’t seem important. They are my parents, just not biologically speaking. Anyway, listen who’s talking⎯I wasn’t deliberately hiding something. Werewolf trumps adopted any day.”

Joanna had the grace to look sheepish. “I’ve wanted to tell you about us for ages. God, so much has happened since I last saw you that I don’t know where to start. I’ve found my true mates,” she said excitedly.

Lynne’s eyes darted to him. A confused frown etched her brow.

“Mates? What does that mean?” She looked at Katherine. “You mentioned that Will is your mate. Is it a werewolf thing?”

“It’s a Were thing,” Katherine clarified. “It’s like being married, only more so.”

“Much more so,” Will added. “A werewolf’s mate is everything.”

He looked at Katherine with admiration.

“Lynne, I’m just bursting to tell you all about my mates, Yuri and Vlad Volkov, Alphas of the Siberian Pack.”

“What? Eh? Two mates?” Her eyes went on stalks, but her mouth took on an amused twist, and she added, “You always were greedy.”

Joanna snorted. “They’re identical twins. It’s not normal to have two, and the logistics are a little different with me and Mom because we shift on the full moon. Normally Weres have one destined true mate at a time in a lifetime.”

Lynne’s eyes narrowed and briefly slid to his before flitting away.

“Destined mates? I’ve never believed in a preordained fate, and don’t get me wrong but none of you look like the type to read the tea leaves either. I like to think I control my own destiny.”

“Nevertheless it is so,” Will replied.

Lynne politely didn’t contradict Will, but Kil didn’t miss her slightly skeptical expression.

“There are many more males born than females,” Katherine said as she glanced at both him and Will. “Some males wait a long time, hundreds of years in fact, before they find their true-mate.”

“Hundreds of years?” Lynne repeated with awe.

“Yes,” Will said. “Werewolves age extremely slowly once we reach maturity. We rarely ever look older than mid-forty. Old age is not a common cause of mortality.”

Kil knew that was an uncomfortable truth. Accidents, fights, and the lorn malady accounted for most deaths. Enforcers ended more lives than old age. He was the proverbial Were grim reaper.

Katherine continued to explain. “Female Weres age like humans until they meet their mates and bond. If that doesn’t happen before they reach menopause then that’s it, game over, opportunity lost.”

“It’s a bloody tragedy,” lamented Will.

Katherine nodded. “Once true-mated, an older premenopausal female will regenerate to her maturation age⎯usually early twenties⎯and from then on she’ll age at her mate’s much slower rate.”

Will explained further. “Matings appear to be fated, but many males don’t find their mates. Some can’t take the wait. Like John Woods and Peter Mastrict, they become either depressed and suicidal, or aggressive and dangerous.”

Kil and his Enforcers dealt with the latter.

“Finding one’s mate is the most significant event to a Were. We rejoice in it.” Will somehow sounded both calm and passionate. No one could doubt the sincerity of his words.

“How do you know that someone is your mate?” Lynne tentatively asked.

Joanna answered. “You just do. There’s an instant connection and major attraction, and they smell great.”

Lynne’s nostrils flared. The wry twist of her mouth relaxed, her lips parted, and her eyes widened⎯dawning comprehension. Kil was fairly sure that he knew what was going through her sharp mind right about now. He’d referred to her as “mate,” and she hadn’t understood. Now she was beginning to.

Joanna continued to explain. “A male will get very possessive and protective of his female. Initially she may be a little nervous but quickly feels secure and comfortable in his presence. It just feels…right, I guess. Mates hate to be apart, particularly when the bonding begins.”

Lynne warily slid her gaze to his. Her nostrils flared again, and he knew she could detect his scent and the mating pheromones in the air. All this talk of mates had further ramped up his desire, and he could smell her body’s reaction to his. Neither looked away. The connection was undeniably there. Desire hung storm cloud heavy between them, brooding, building.

“Well, would you look at the time? Your mates will be wondering what’s taking so long, Joanna.” Will turned to Katherine and with urgency said, “Mate, I need… We have to go. Welcome to the Montana Mountain Pack, Lynne. We’ll talk more later.”

Kil barely registered Will’s words. He and Lynne were focused on each other. The air was thick with tension and need. Though promises were muttered to see the others later, neither he nor Lynne spared them more than a brief glance as they quickly left. The door slowly closed with a soft click, and they were alone. Time seeped by, tree sap slow. Lynne’s breath sounded shallow. Her face was flushed. She had guessed, but he would allow no misconceptions.

“Yes,” he said at last. “You are my mate.”

* * * *

Nothing. She had nothing. Her mind drew a blank. Seconds slowly slid by.

Reboot brain.

FFFUCK. Mate. His mate. What the heck does that really mean? It sounded possessive, permanent, and lasting, yet she didn’t even know him. She couldn’t deny her incredible attraction to him, but was it just a chemical-biological thing? How could that be enough? He was a big, scary-looking man⎯no werewolf⎯who turned into a monster-type thing…and he wanted her. She thought that she should be a gibbering, terrified wreck, and marveled at the insanity that she wasn’t.

She gulped and said weakly, “But I hardly know you.”

“I am Kilchil Hunt, Chief Enforcer of all the North American packs, son of Alpha Honon and his mate Ogin. I have no doubt that you are my mate. You feel it, too. Let your instincts guide you.”

Oh my. What should she say to that? It called for something profound.

“I-I need to go to the bathroom.”

Or not.

Of all the confused, panicked, plethora of thoughts ricocheting around her head, going to the bathroom was not one of them. But this was life-altering information, and an annoying little voice of reason whined that she should give herself time alone to process everything before she stuck to him like static.

He sat back in his chair, hands clasped on his lap, long legs crossed at the ankles, seemingly nonthreatening and relaxed. He wasn’t fooling her. He didn’t take his eyes off her nor move as she slowly stood and backed toward her bedroom door.

“I have waited over a century and a half for you, Lynne, but now that I have found you I am finding it difficult to wait even a few more minutes.”

Over a 150 years? It didn’t seem possible, but the way he looked at her she believed him. She gulped. Without turning away from him she sidled toward the bedroom door, reached behind, and fumbled it open.

“Do not run from a werewolf, Lynne. We like it.”

His deep, growly voice resonated through her and she froze. Despite his words she had the distinct feeling that he wanted her to make a dash for it. Now that he mentioned it... Skedaddle time.

“Won’t be a minute,” she squeaked.

She swiftly stepped back into the bedroom, shut the door, and threw the bolt. Driven by adrenaline she dashed over to the window. She didn’t stop to look behind her when she heard a thud and a crack as he’d obviously kicked open the door. Shoddy workmanship? Unfortunately she didn’t think so. Lynne shoved the window open and launched herself⎯ No. It didn’t happen. She was plucked out of the air like a chicken caught fleeing the coup. The wolf had her. He held her tightly with her back against his chest.

“Oh, my mistake, the bathroom’s that way,” she laughed weakly and pointed to the other side of the room.

“Female, this is not a joke. You drive me to distraction. I can barely think straight.” His mouth was close to her ear, and his face nuzzled her neck. “Your scent, your behavior, everything about you excites me. I have to have you. Instinct craves the bond. I cannot let you go. I need to mate and claim you.” He flipped her around. Their faces were level, and her feet were more a foot off the ground. Her breathing hitched as she inhaled the body-warmed air around him laced with his delicious scent.

He stared at her intently, then bared his teeth as a growl escaped his throat. What should have been a shot of terror, revealed itself as excitement⎯heart-racing, gut-clenching, panty-wetting excitement. Kilchil Hunt was the most dangerously thrilling man she’d ever encountered.

He subtly sniffed the air. “You want me. You must not be afraid of me. I would never hurt you. Never force you.”

But he was fighting for control, she was certain. He needed something from her. Instinctively she moved her head to one side, shook her hair back and bared her throat to those wickedly sharp-looking fangs. Submission. Utter madness, and yet…right.

“I’m sorry I ran,” she whispered.

“Do not be. It was a natural reaction.” He groaned as he buried his face in her neck again. “Irresistible.”

Warm breath and sharp teeth skimmed over her skin. Surprisingly gentle soft lips nuzzled behind her ear. Before she knew it her legs were wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck. Big hands cupped her butt while his lips traveled along her jawline and found their way home.

Their mouths mated perfectly. Tongues teased and exchanged saliva that carried the specific, unique blend of chemicals that only they were receptive to. His kiss scorched away her concerns. She wanted this male all over her and inside her. The need roared through her body, doused doubts and drowned out that nagging voice of reason. She whimpered when he broke away, panting.

“I always thought our way was a curse, but now that I have found you I see it for the blessing it is.”

Lynne was overcome by the heartfelt words from such a hard man. She had the distinct impression that he was not prone to sentimentality. The romantic words didn’t slide off his tongue with a practiced, easy charm. It endeared him to her more.

“I want you to want this bond between us. I want you to understand how…how precious and special the connection between mates is to our kind.” He spoke slowly, as if testing out this soft and tender form of speech.

She wasn’t convinced that she was anything but 100 percent human, but she couldn’t deny that there was a strong connection between them. It had been at first an insistent niggling whisper but now it howled. It demanded a union.

“I’m not afraid of you. I don’t completely understand it, but I feel it. I want it. I want you, Kilchil Hunt.”

Chapter Eleven

Her declaration caused him immense joy and relief. She couldn’t know how much her words, I am not afraid, and I want you, meant to him. He had always been concerned that his mate’s reaction to him would be influenced by his reputation. In truth he had earned it, though it was intentionally unbalanced. She was probably the one Were female in the USA who had never heard of him or his deeds. Fate was fortuitous in this regard. She had no preconceived ideas about how he would behave. Compared to Lynne, he was an old dog, but he would learn new tricks for her.

Carefully he set her down as he went to his knees and held her tightly. He stared into her cornflower-blue eyes⎯eyes that brimmed with acceptance and desire.

“A true and permanent bond between mates can only be formed on the full moon. It can only be broken by the death of a mate.” He decided to skip the sex with a beast part for now. “What will happen now is a prelude to that, a claiming, establishing the strong connection between mates, between us. When we have sex, we will be joined in body and spirit. I have heard that it is something incredibly special, something humans can only dream of. It will be like nothing either of us has ever experienced.”

“Well in my case you can be certain of that. I’ve never…” Her cheeks pinked and she bit her bottom lip.

“You are a virgin?”

She’d said as much to Joanna on the phone, but he wanted to be sure. She nodded shyly. He’d no right to expect it in this day and age. He understood that, but he was glad that she was untouched.

“Oh, my mate, you please me greatly. I want to fuck you so badly it hurts.”

“I-I don’t want to fuck. I want to make love.”

She was correct. He admired that she was nervous yet brave enough to say what she wanted.

He nodded. “It will be a new experience for us both.”

He delved one hand into the mass of thick blonde curls that tumbled over her shoulders, and cradled her whole head. His normally brutal fingers gently but firmly massaged her scalp and neck. She relaxed and groaned with pleasure. He slowly pulled her face close to his and kissed her full on the lips. It was like a narcotics needle delivering the mating drug. He was strung out on raw passion and need.

He felt his T-shirt being tugged up and broke the kiss to help her pull it over his head and fling it off. She quickly shrugged out of her pink hoodie while he pushed up her T-shirt and unfastened her bra. He copped a feel of her soft, full breasts before whipping the T-shirt and bra off. He recaptured her mouth immediately, and without breaking away he rose to his feet with her in his arms and carried her to bed.

Kil fell backward and they came to rest on the plush mattress with a little bounce. Taking care not to crush her he rolled to reverse their positions. He was in control…just.

Between passionate kisses he managed to toggle together coherent sentences. “Lynne, some things may happen that I want you to be prepared for.”

“I’m pretty sure I’m ready,” she panted back, against his ear.

He groaned with the effort to speak. “I may make animalistic noises. My face may change slightly⎯eyes get darker, teeth longer. Do not be afraid. All right?”

“All right,” she repeated dreamily as she rubbed her cheek against his. Was she really listening to his words?

“Your teeth or gums may ache as your fangs drop. Go with instinct.”

“Mmm. Ache? Oh God, Kil, I do ache. I ache in my mouth and between my legs.”

Fuck. Controlling himself was as hard as his cock.

“Hang on a sec,” she said with more focus. “Did you say fangs?”

“Yes.”

He hastily unbuttoned her jeans and slithered down and off the bed to remove them along with her panties.

“But I don’t have⎯”

“You do.”

“But⎯”

“You will when I fu⎯ When I get inside you and mark you as my own.”

He pushed her knees apart. He stood over her and committed to memory the first sight of his mate totally naked, aroused, and open to him. A blush crept over her surprised expression. She began to close her legs, but he emitted a low growl and she stopped.

“I want to see what is mine.”

Slowly and a little shakily she bent her knees and exposed her gleaming pussy. A rumble of satisfaction and lust escaped his throat. She was willing but nervous. His heart softened more. He wanted her to look back on this first mating with a dreamy, sexy smile, not with a wince and crossed eyes and legs.

His vast experience didn’t help much. All the fucking he’d done had been about as intimate as shopping at a discount store⎯lots of choice, cheap, convenient and no commitment. Hell, he’d never fucked a virgin, never made love before, never been particularly concerned with how a woman might later reflect on her time with him. They usually came wailing his name as he blew his load and left shortly after. Simple. Panda style⎯eats, shoots, and leaves. No ties, only mutual physical, primitive pleasure. A scratch itched, the female ditched.

That chapter of his life was thankfully closed now that he had found his mate. He knew that this was not the time to doubt himself. He was the dominant and the experienced one, he needed to lead and be firm, but do it gently and slowly.

“Lynne, you are beautiful. I will take care with you, of you.”

Her nostrils flared, and she gritted her teeth. “Just get inside me, I’m dying here.”

He was surprised again. She was perfect for him. She didn’t appear to need pretty words. She was as affected as he was, and it tested his limits of control. Her hips undulated in invitation.

Kil urgently toed off his boots. He could sense small physical changes coming upon him. Shit, he had to keep that locked down and not terrify his mate. She pushed up on her elbows and watched as he began to shove off his leathers.

She gasped and whispered, “Oh my God. A monster.”

Her jaw dropped open, and her legs snapped shut.

* * * *

With his leathers halfway down his thighs, and his erect cock fully exposed, Kil flinched as if she’d physically hit him.

“You think I’m a monster?”

“What?” She was unprepared for the stricken look on his face. “No! Not you.” She sat up and waved a hand in the direction of his cock. “It.”

It was an unfeasibly big, thick dick with a shift-stick top. It was long, hard, and angry looking and pointing at her. It surely would not fit.

“Kil it’s so big it could have its own area code. I’m not...not certain…”

He rumbled a short laugh with what seemed like relief.

He took a deep breath. “I will go slowly. I will make it good for you, Lynne.”

He sounded sure. He’d probably popped a few cherries in his time and knew what he was doing. She should be grateful for his extensive experience but instead the thought of him with other women rankled.

He peeled off his leathers and stood before her, nude, confident, and magnificent. Desire began to smoulder again, and all thoughts of his sexual history went up in smoke. It didn’t matter because he was hers. All mine. She swallowed to stop herself from drooling, but there was nothing she could do about the liquid desire pooling between her legs. Need allowed her to be brazen. Slowly she lay back down and let her knees fall wider apart.

He growled softly before he leaned over her and kissed her stomach. His touch ignited her banked-up passion, and she writhed with need.

“You’re right. I want you,” she panted

“I want you ready.” He spoke against her skin as his lips reached her nipple and he gently sucked.

“I am, I am. Just do something please. Get inside me.”

Lynne was desperate with a level of desire she’d never before known. It made her bold. Every fiber of her flesh, every synapse in her brain yearned for his intimate touch. Her slick core throbbed.

“Want to savor,” he murmured.

Oh Lord, he was now sucking on her other nipple. It was divine, but she had an empty place deep inside that ached to be filled. She had the urge to squirm, to twist, to turn over and go on all fours. He thwarted her attempts, his huge hands holding her hips in place.

“Easy now. Not yet, not that way this first time. Missionary will be easier on you, and first I want a taste. I will eat you out until I hear your cries and you come on my face. Then, when you’re softened, slick, and relaxed, I will enter you. I will fill you. I want to watch your face as you come again, come all over my cock. ”

Jesus. His low gravelly voice and his erotic words rubbed her up the right way. She would never have guessed that it was in his nature, but Kilchil Hunt was a talker in bed.

Despite her urgency, she appreciated that he’d told her how it was going to happen, though the urge to present herself like…an animal, was strong. Was that normal? He’d said go with instinct, perhaps she⎯Oh my. He’d diverted his attention from her breasts and moved south. His lips brushed against her thigh. Perhaps she should just let him lead the way, lie back and enjoy. It was her last logical thought as his silken tongue stroked around and over her clitoris. Lynne was completely submerged in the blissful sensations that sizzled along her nerves and radiated everywhere.

* * * *

The sight of her body open and willing beneath him, and the sound of her soft moans of pleasure, were almost enough to crush his resolve to go slowly. Part of him wanted to flip her over, drive deep and fuck her hard. The scent and the taste of her pushed him toward a mating frenzy, but a new, protective instinct urged him to take care. That and the knowledge that she gave herself over⎯submitted⎯to his care, gave him the restraint he needed. In this she trusted him. He wouldn’t let her down.

“You taste so good. I love eating your pussy.”

She mewled in response to his actions and words. He was pleased that she seemed to like his newly acquired and inspired graphic language. It was an improvement on his normal unimaginative and indifferent repertoire of “Suck me,” “Brace yourself,” and “Fuck, yeah.”

He lightly tickled her clit with his tongue as he slowly pushed a finger into her. As he’d been informed there was no barrier. Were females did not have a hymen. Her hot, slick channel strongly gripped him. He moved his finger slowly to push lightly against the walls of her vagina. The grip eased a little. She’d take him, but it would be a snug fit.

Her hips undulated, and more cream coated his finger. Her breath began shorter.

“Yes. Oh, Kil, that’s perfect.”

He gently teased her swollen bud while he added a second digit. She tensed up a little as he slowly pumped and spread his fingers. He increased the pressure of his tongue on her clit.

“I…oh…oh…Kil!”

She stiffened and cried out as she came. He continued to tease her clit while her channel clutched spasmodically around his fingers. She bucked against his face and broke contact.

“Oh my God,” she panted. “Being eaten alive is fantastic.” She laughed between gasps⎯a sound he’d never heard during sex. He liked it. Liked her. Loved her body.

He leaned over her and kissed her flushed cheeks, then took possession of her mouth for a passionate kiss. When it ended she was still breathless.

“I need…need⎯”

“I know what you need.”

He rubbed his cock along her soft, slick entrance. When the head was coated with her honey he slowly but steadily pushed into her.

Chapter Twelve

Lynne stared deep into Kil’s eyes as he hovered over her. He would miss nothing. Neither would she. His eyes blazed with desire. His jaw was set hard, and his face was tight with concentration. When she felt the first pinch of stretched flesh, her breath caught. He backed off a little.

In a strained voice he asked, “Are we good?”

She nodded. He kissed her while he nudged farther on and progressed in small pulses until the thick crown of his cock breached her body.

“Ugh,” she half huffed, half moaned into his mouth. It felt as thick as it looked.

He rose up off his forearms to his hands, concern evident in his gaze. “Okay?”

“Yeah. We’re still good.”

“There is more.” He looked almost apologetic.

“I want it.”

His eyes and nostrils flared. Steadily he forged on until he was buried deep. It was as if he shared occupation of her body.

“Oh, Lynne, you have taken me all, I am balls-deep, bottomed out. You were made for me.”

She was stuffed full of his huge cock, and it felt good, right, and tight inside her.

“For each other,” she added.

She felt him tremble and knew it wasn’t with muscular fatigue.

“You okay?” She brought her hand to his face and cupped his strong jaw.

“Yes, just give me a moment.”

He closed his eyes, turned his face to her hand and rubbed against it. When he opened his eyes there was something humbling about his yearning gaze. In that moment she considered herself privileged to be the one who so affected this strong man⎯male.

She felt the solid mass of his cock move inside her as he slowly pulled back and then slid forward again. The slight discomfort of dragged, stretched tight flesh gave way to the pure pleasure of full, deep penetration.

Kil broke his gaze and peered down to where their bodies were joined.

“Look.”

Lynne followed his gaze and watched his long, thick cock, coated with her juices, slowly slide in and out of her. He pulled all the way out, and it felt like a loss. She snatched her eyes away from the erotic sight to see that he was staring at her face.

“No, watch.”

She did and was entranced. She saw his huge turgid cock, veined and topped with a fat bulbous purplish head. It looked flushed, fierce, and intimidating, yet he used it to gently stroke between her swollen folds and over her sensitive clit. The sensations rose again, taking her to the edge of another orgasm. Her breath became choppy.

“Please,” she pleaded. “Please get back inside me. I’m gonna come.”

Without a word he thrust into her. Her eyes snapped to his a fraction of a second before she screwed them tightly shut. She saw red. She saw bright stars. She came shouting his name. Kil groaned long and deep, and stopped moving. The tightness inside her subsided a little, and she drew breath.

“Wow, that was⎯”

“Not over.”

Her eyes flew open. He hadn’t⎯?

“I love seeing you come.” His voice and expression were strained.

Then Kil moved. He thrust into her at a controlled pace. She knew he was holding back. She pulled him down into a kiss, wrapped her legs tight around his waist, and raised her hips to his, meeting his thrusts harder and faster.

“More,” she panted into his neck. She felt as if something feral inside her was rising, clawing to get out. She dug her nails into his back. “Fuck me.”

He definitely growled this time, and when he pulled back she saw that his face had subtly altered. Wider nose. Sharper teeth. Darkest eyes. At that moment she became all female Were and responded to her werewolf mate. Her gums ached. Her tongue swept over longer, sharper canines. Fangs. She bared her teeth at him and snarled. He responded. He pounded into her.

Lynne held on for the ride of her life. Her fingernails frantically clawed at Kil’s back, and her cunt clasped tightly around his cock as she came with primal intensity. She reared up and sank her teeth into his shoulder. His blood tasted sweet and metallic on her tongue.

He roared in response and matched her bite. The sharp pain jangled her nerves and morphed into euphoric pleasure. He gripped her firmly with his teeth while his hips bucked wildly between her thighs. One, two, three more powerful thrusts and he stopped, butted up hard against her pelvis. His whole body shuddered.

Their mutual reaction was almost simultaneous. Their connection went beyond physical to spiritual, in a heartbeat. Her soul flew its corporeal cage into a space that existed between time and place, beyond life and before death.

She was not alone. Kil was with her⎯a mighty, solid, presence. His titanium-like spirit was indomitable, disciplined, resolute and just. There was darkness too, a hardness capable of brutality and violence. He was awesome and fearsome. She accepted it all because he was hers. Her principled savage. He needed her as much as she needed him. He was a worthy male who would care for and protect her, and she would be the love and lightness in his life. They merged. The moment was stretched by a shared joy almost too great to contain.

Their spirits separated, but she felt as if there was an imprint left on her soul. They slowly glided down from the high and returned to the here and now. Good God, now she understood what all the fuss was about, though she was certain that it hadn’t been normal sex. Something extraordinary had happened.

* * * *

Kil had never felt so complete, and this was just the beginning of the bond. It was everything he’d secretly hoped for and more. It was as humbling as it was empowering. He’d seen her soul, beautiful, light, and pure⎯everything he thought he wasn’t. A part of him had worried that he would sully and depress her spirit, but it had been beyond his power to withhold the bond, to not merge. And at that moment he had felt her acceptance and even delight. Whatever she had sensed in him hadn’t appalled or disheartened her.

Not wanting to crush her he held her close and hooked his leg over her hip as he rolled onto his back taking her with him. He was still lodged deep inside her body, though as his breathing settled his cock softened a little. Her head rested over his heart, and he stroked her hair. This intimate quiet, a lull in their storm of desire, was a pleasure in itself. He wondered what she was thinking. He thought that he should say something, but couldn’t find the words to express the profound moment.

“Wow-wee.” She sighed.

He chuckled. He chuckled. That was the sound that bubbled up from his chest.

“Yes indeed. Wow-wee.”

She lifted her head and gifted him with a radiant smile. Great Spirit, she was so utterly lovely. He pulled her up his body enough to kiss her. Her pussy clamped down as if it didn’t want to let him go. She slid along his length until only the swollen head of his sensitive cock plugged her tight entrance. He wanted her again. He gave thanks that she was a Were and robust enough for another round so soon.

She undulated her hips, pushing down to take more of him inside.

“Don’t leave me,” she moaned between kisses.

“Sit up and straddle me,” he ordered.

She complied.

“Ride me.”

She looked uncertain, so he held on to her hips and directed her movements, slow and steady, back and forth. She fell easily into the rhythm. He let her take over while he fondled a breast with one hand and her clit with the other. She began to pant and moan and snap her hips forcefully.

“Yes, my mate, that is it. You feel so good. Ride me. I want you to come around my cock.”

She keened loudly on the verge of climaxing. He bent his knees behind her, planted his feet, gripped her hips, and thrust up hard into her. He bounced her on his dick, and she wailed vibrato as she came. She bore down on him and ground their bodies together to push him even deeper. Her soft cunt flexed powerfully and dragged more sperm from his balls. He roared and spurted long and hard into her womb.

She fell forward, her breasts squashing against his chest. For a few minutes they held each other in silence.

She groaned. “God, Kil, even after that I still want you. I can’t get enough. I feel hot and restless. What the hell is wrong with me?”

“Nothing. I feel the same. I have heard that this is the way it is between new mates.” Though he’d never truly believed the extent of the need, until now.

He reluctantly pulled out of her warm, wet embrace. She began to protest, but he quieted her with a kiss that held promise.

“Let me care for you first. I will be but a moment.”

He rolled off the bed and went quickly to the bathroom to get a warm, wet cloth. Aftercare had never been a part of sex for him before, but it instinctually felt right. When he returned the sight that greeted him had his cock harder than granite again in less than a second. Lynne was on his bed, on all fours with her knees spread wide and her ass in the air.

“Please. I can’t help it,” she pleaded.

Instinct was clearly also dictating her moves.

Her glistening, soaked cunt was on full display to him. The sight called to the beast. It didn’t want to stay back or be subdued. He slowly moved behind her and caressed her perfect bottom. With monumental effort he reined in his bestial self and gently pressed the cloth to her sex and dabbed. She wiggled her ass. He stopped his gentle ministrations and stared at her pussy. His beast wanted its due. Control wriggled and twisted from his grasp like a salmon intent on heading upstream to the breeding ground. He lost it. His jaw and canines lengthened, and a smattering of hair sprouted from his chest.

“Kil?”

He growled.

“Please,” she whispered.

He dropped to the floor on his knees, shoved his face into her pussy and devoured her. He licked her clit, and when she came he fucked her with his longer tongue. She bucked and screamed. Her cries were cut off with a huff when he stood and shoved his painfully hard cock into her from behind and took her like the animal he was. If she hadn’t been so wet and slick, the feral fucking he gave her would have hurt them both. At one point she collapsed, and he had to pull her hips up and hold her as he continued to shaft her from behind. It was a good thing she couldn’t see his face⎯his pronounced bestial features would have terrified her.

“Kil, Kil, Kil.” She shouted his name over and over like a zealot’s war chant.

She cried out, she sobbed, yet all the while she asked for more. He gave it to her. When they came together he leaned over and bit her again with a mouth full of sharp teeth. He marked her deeply for all Weres to see that she had been ravaged by a savage and belonged to a dominant male who was wildly possessive of her. She was his, and they would all know it.

He calmed enough to reverse his facial shift, but their mating frenzy continued into the early hours of the next day when they finally collapsed through sheer exhaustion, and slept.

Chapter Thirteen

Angela couldn’t believe what she had just heard. It was all around The Den. Everyone was whispering about it. The Chief Enforcer had found his mate. The place was rife with speculation. Who was the female? Was she pleasant? If so, poor woman. Or was she like him? In that case Angela pitied everyone else in the vicinity. Fortunately that would not include her as she was leaving today with her mate, Mike, the Prime of Australia.

She spied her new friend, Jo, and hurried over to speak to her.

“Have you heard the news about Kilchil Hunt?” she asked with perverse excitement.

Jo’s shoulders slumped. “Yeah. How do you know?”

“It’s pretty difficult to keep a secret like that around Weres. Two males were overheard talking about it. They were at the airstrip when Kil and the female landed. They could scent it immediately.”

“God, Angela, I really wish that you weren’t leaving today and that I didn’t have to go soon, too. Lynne could use a friend.”

“Lynne?”

“Yeah, my best friend, Lynne, from Denver.” Jo sighed heavily. “She’s Kil Hunt’s mate.”

Angela felt her jaw slacken, and for a few moments she was lost for words.

“Oh my. The friend that you told me about? The one with a great sense of humor?”

Jo nodded.

“The one who is fun to be around?”

Jo nodded again.

“The one who laughs a lot? The one⎯”

“Yes, yes, yes. The one who is the exact opposite of him,” Jo finished impatiently.

“How? I mean, how did he find out?”

“I had Lynne’s scarf with me. He caught her scent.” Jo looked despondent.

“Poor little human. Is she okay?”

Angela had grown up with hushed rumors about the Chief Enforcer. He was the embodiment of the bogeyman⎯the one Were parents used to scare their children into obedience. “If you don’t behave the Chief Enforcer will hear about it.” Never mind about the fear of God, it was the fear of Kil Hunt that curbed many a Were child’s naughtiness.

“I think so. Turns out she’s not human, she’s a Were. Long story, don’t ask.” Jo let out a long breath. “What kind of a friend am I?”

“They had the connection, right?”

Jo snorted. “The air was so thick with it that we had to leave.”

“Wow. Kil Hunt in a mating frenzy.” She gulped. “Fortunately I can’t imagine it.”

Whenever she’d seen the Enforcer at a gathering he’d always reminded her of a statue in a winter garden⎯bronze, hard, cold, and alone.

Jo groaned. “I feel like such a traitor. I lured her here.”

“Yeah,” Angela thought out loud as she commiserated. “A bit like assisting a suicide. You sent her to Belgium.”

“Gee, thanks,” Jo growled sarcastically.

“Oh, sorry, I can’t believe I actually said that.” Her tact must have been damaged by the shock.

“I have to leave for Siberia very soon with Yuri and Vlad. They can’t stay away from their pack for much longer. She’ll be on her own.”

“No she won’t. She’ll have her mate.”

“That’s what I’m worried about. He’s so…so him. He’ll suck the joy out of her.”

“Yeah, he can be a bit of a happiness hoover.”

“Angela!”

“Damn, there I go again. What the hell is wrong with me? I’m sorry. Blame it on being newly mated or something.”

“They’re like champagne and ale. She’s blonde, lighthearted, bubbly, and sweet. He’s dark and smooth with a bitter aftertaste,” Jo lamented. “Total opposites.”

“Wow, that’s a poetic description, but don’t worry, they’ll be fine because…er…”

Quick, how to help Jo feel better? Any moment now it’ll come to me. Annyyy moment... Seconds ticked by.

“You don’t have anything do you?” Jo asked with an eyebrow cocked.

“Maybe she’ll affect him?” That sounded good. Hopeful even. It was within the realms of possibility. She warmed up to her positive theme. “Will trusts him more than any other Were alive and that alone should be all the character reference he needs. I’ve never known him to abuse his position of power. I know this because I was Will’s PA until last week. Kil deals with those that would endanger us all. His commitment to the safety of our kind is legendary. He is always …okay with me.”

“Okay?”

“Well neutral really. He’s not exactly friendly, but he’s not unfriendly either. He’s straight and to the point. Businesslike.”

“He’s cold,” Jo clarified.

“Yeah, like Siberia,” Angela readily agreed. Jo frowned. Shit, she’d done it again. “But I bet Siberia is beautiful and has some lovely sunny days,” she rushed.

Jo started to chuckle. “Just shut up, eh?”

It was probably for the best. She wasn’t being her normally diplomatic self⎯too much sex and not enough sleep. It seemed to have an Asperger’s-alike effect on her. Christ, it wasn’t likely to change anytime soon.

Fortunately, before she could further demonstrate her new lack of social skills, Brad, the dormant male Were who was amazing with technology and had temporarily taken over her PA job, poked his head out at her⎯her old⎯office. He looked flustered.

He’s on the phone, he silently mouthed as he pointed back into the office.

Who? they both mouthed back.

Brad cleared his throat and spoke normally. “Kil Hunt would like to speak to you, Joanna.”

Jo shot into the room with Angela and Brad on her heels.

“Hello?” There was a pause presumably while Kil spoke. “Er, she loves pancakes, bacon, and maple syrup. Sure, I’ll ask the kitchen to make some.” Another pause. “Okay….wait. Hello? Damn it.” Jo frowned deeply. “He hung up before I could ask how she was.”

“What was that about?” Angela asked.

“He wanted to know her favorite breakfast. Maybe I should ring back to check on how she is?” Jo suggested.

Both she and Brad shook their heads vigorously.

“Unwritten rule. Don’t interrupt new mates,” Brad explained.

“Hey look, if he’s asking about breakfast for her, then she’s still alive and able to eat, right? That’s got to be a good thing,” she declared as brightly as she could. “Maybe she will warm him up?”

Jo’s tight, anxious expression relaxed. “Mmm, maybe. If anyone can do it, it’s Lynne.” Jo pulled her mouth in a wry smile. “Assisted suicide? I don’t believe you said that.” She chuffed and shook her head.

Angela winced. “Me neither.”

They looked at each other and laughed. What else was there to do?

“I’d better inform the kitchen,” Jo said with a sigh.

“God, who’ll take it to them?” Brad asked. “You know what newly mated males are like. There’ll be a revolution in the kitchen. Poor sod whoever draws the short straw.” Brad shook his head.

“Nope, there won’t be.” Jo paused. “He asked for you.”

Brad’s face turned an interesting pale shade of calamari coward.

“Me?”

“Sucks to be a dormant.”

He visibly gulped. “You have no idea.”

* * * *

An aroma infiltrated Lynne’s nose. It was so potent and delicious that it dragged her from the deep, dreamless sleep of the well and truly tumbled. She cracked open her eyes. For a moment she could think of nothing else. Bacon. Her mouth watered, and her stomach rumbled. She inhaled deeply and moaned.

Within seconds of her moan she heard the bedroom door open. Memories of last night pirouetted through her mind. Suddenly feeling shy she shielded her face with her arm as she felt her cheeks flush with heat. She moaned again for a different reason⎯embarrassment. Yesterday and all of last night she had behaved like a nymphomaniac on cocaine.

The object of her lust was peering down at her with an intense unreadable expression. Did he know how she felt? He had thoroughly satisfied her all of last night, and yet already she felt the stirring of desire. She wanted to grab him. She wanted to run away. She needed to know what was happening, what it meant for her, but part of her didn’t care. Her mind was doing the hokey-pokey⎯in, out, in, out, shake it all about. It was too much. There was nowhere to go except under the duvet. She slinked down and attempted to hide. For a few seconds nothing happened. He was still there, and she hadn’t disappeared. Ah well, worth a try.

He sighed and sounded bemused when he said, “You know that I know that you are there.”

She felt a little silly.

“Come out, little one. Do not hide from me.” It was a gentle command.

“I think I need saving from myself,” she muttered.

She knew that the huff and growly noise he made was a sign of amusement. She could sense it. Weird.

“A good breakfast is what you need. It is waiting on the table.”

“Breakfast?” she weakly inquired with interest. She was hungry.

“Bacon, pancakes, and maple syrup,” he enticed.

She slowly pulled the duvet down enough to peek out. “My favorite.”

“I know.”

She raised a quizzical eyebrow.

“I asked Joanna.”

Lynne felt a slow flush of pleasure that he was so considerate.

“How do you feel?”

Wonderful, turned on, excited, sexy, anxious, aroused, and conflicted. She wasn’t sure where to begin. The most powerful feelings were horny and⎯

“Hungry,” she replied, sticking to a safe answer.

“I mean are you sore?”

“Oh.” She scrunched her brow. “Surprisingly I feel okay. Great actually. Well except for the fact that when you’re near I get all tingly in my girl bits. ‘Throbbing privates’ sounds too porno, but it’s the best description.” She laughed, a little embarrassed.

His nostrils flared, and his cock twitched and seemed to grow even stiffer. Clearly he knew exactly what she meant.

“You still feel desire.” It was more a statement than a question, but she nodded sheepishly anyway.

He smiled like a wolf.

“As do I. Come, eat with me.”

He held out his hand. She didn’t budge.

“Lynne?”

“I’m, er, naked.”

He waited for her to explain further, as if that wasn’t enough.

She frowned at him. “I’m shy.”

One eyebrow arched. “After last night?”

Especially after last night. “I’m not used to…exposing myself.”

“Good, but Weres are not so modest.”

That much was obvious. He seemed perfectly comfortable being nude, but then who wouldn’t with a body like that? She felt a different kind of hunger. She relaxed her grip on the duvet.

“You will spend a lot of time naked with me.” He slowly pulled the duvet down, and his eyes followed its progress. A deep almost infrasound-like growl left his throat. “A lot of time.”

Gulp. Those almost inaudible vibrations seemed to stimulate and caress all her erogenous zones. She felt moisture between her legs.

He scooped her up.

“I will feed you now, my mate.” The disappointment must have shown on her face because with a wicked gleam in his eyes he added, “I can fuck you at the same time.”

Her lips parted and a disgustingly girlie whimper of need escaped. She cleared her throat and tried not to croak. To her surprise and relief her words actually came out huskily.

“Pancakes and sex. You sure know how to spoil a girl.”

* * * *

He didn’t. He had no practical experience with spoiling or romancing anyone. She affected him, changed his behavior. He thought he would have resented it, but no. Will constantly reminded his Weres that change was necessary. It had to be embraced and managed. It was the only way to move through the ages. Adapt or die. Still, he didn’t think he was about to become Chief Friendly to everyone. This gentleness was only for her.

He held her naked body close to his bare chest as he carried her into the main room. He loved the feel of her skin against his.

She stared with awe at the huge pile of pancakes on the table.

“Wow. There’s just the two of us, right?”

“We need to keep our energy up. Burned off a lot of calories last night.”

Her cheeks pinked up a little, and she gifted him with a bashful smile. They really had torn up the sheets. He didn’t think that she’d be sore because his mating saliva had healing qualities, and he’d soothed her many times in the night. He sat at the table with her on his lap, his stiff cock trapped between them.

He alternated between feeding her and forking food into his own mouth. His left hand lazily stroked between her thighs. Pancakes and pussy⎯perfect.

“Kil, I can’t concentrate enough to talk when you do that.”

That was fine with him⎯talk was overrated. He held the fork to her mouth as he cupped her sex. “Open wider.”

As he intended both her lips and thighs opened. He carefully fed a piece of pancake and bacon dripping in syrup into her mouth while he slid a finger along the viscous seam of her pussy. She chewed slowly, moaned and squirmed on his lap.

“Mmm, so good.” She looked at him with hooded eyes “That pancake is so good.”

Pancake? The pancake made her moan like⎯then she winked, and a mischievous smile tipped the edges of her mouth. She was teasing him. Another first.

“You like?” he asked hoarsely.

She nodded, trying not to laugh.

“I like this more.” He pulsed his finger deep into her and rubbed her clit with his thumb. Her eyes fluttered closed. “Come for me, mate.”

In seconds she jerked and came with a muffled cry. She looked bewildered at the speed at which she’d climaxed. She stared with wide eyes as he removed his finger and sucked it deep into his mouth.

“Mmm, so good.” He copied her. “Yet not enough. More of the syrup, please.”

He nudged her gently off his lap, and she stood on unsteady legs, clearly still in a daze. He turned her to face the table and repeated, “Maple syrup.”

“Er, yeah, sure.”

The moment she leaned over to reach the bottle he rose up behind her and placed his hands over hers on the table. He covered her with his much bigger body. She was trapped.

“Sneaky wolf,” she whispered.

His responding laugh was low and wicked. He rubbed his body against hers, nuzzled and nipped her neck with his teeth. He moved their hands to the far side of the wide table. “Grab the edge. Keep them there.” Her chest was now flat against the surface.

He slowly slid down her body, licking along her spine. She jumped and gave a soft cry when he lightly nipped her peachy buttocks. He kissed each little hurt better and dragged his now longer tongue between those luscious cheeks. He couldn’t wait to explore that area more but had the good sense to hold off and slowly introduce her to the idea of anal play. It was the Were way. It was an act of ultimate submission for the taken. Dominant werewolves loved it.

He lapped at her pussy, fucked and licked her with his tongue.

“Kil, oh, Kil.”

“Who am I?” he growled, wanting to hear the words from her mouth, wanting her to beg him, her mate, to fuck her.

“Kilchil Hunt.”

“Who and what am I to you?”

She hesitated. “My…my mate?”

Not nearly good enough.

“You do not sound sure.”

He licked and teased her clit, brought her right to the edge but no further.

“Please,” she whimpered.

“Who? What?”

“Please finish it. I need you moving inside me. I need you, my mate, Kilchil Hunt.”

He growled with his tongue pressed on her clit and she came hard with a tortured cry.

She moaned and panted. “I-I want more. I need my mate’s cock.”

That was more like it. He swiftly stood and placed his hand on her back to keep her in place as he impaled her with one steady stroke.

She huffed at the intrusion though she was slick. Her strong muscles squeezed him tightly. He gripped her hips and slid farther into her. She cried out loudly as another orgasm began. It literally milked the sperm from his balls. He couldn’t stop thrusting though, even as he came. He was overcome with possessiveness.

“You are my mate.” He synchronized his words with each hard thrust. “Mine.” Thrust. “Mine to have.” Thrust. “Mine to hold and protect.” Thrust. “For as long as we both live.” He threw his head back and roared his completion.

It took a few moments for his mind to clear and reorder itself. Lynne breathed heavily but otherwise stayed silent underneath him. He had been out of his avaricious mind for her, but he’d meant everything he’d said.

“And I am yours, only yours. I am the only male for you.”

Already she was everything to him, and that, he thought, should make him feel vulnerable. Instead he felt stronger, invincible. He backed his weight off her, slid free, and pulled her upright off the table.

Lynne hung her head and froze for a moment. Her shoulders began to shake, and his elation instantly plummeted. Now this was vulnerability. He couldn’t stand the thought of her tears or that he may have somehow hurt her. Before he could say anything she turned around and pointed at her breasts. Two pancakes were plastered to her boobs.

“I like the look, but I don’t think it’ll catch on.” She giggled. It was a delightful sound. Her joy was infectious and he knew that he had a big pussy-whipped grin on his face. Another first.

Chapter Fourteen

She giggled and squirmed as he ate the pancakes off her breasts and licked and sucked her nipples clean. He appeared to enjoy it immensely.

“We have a lot to talk about,” she said breathlessly.

They were supposed to talk. She was supposed to get answers about her situation and discover more about this man⎯werewolf⎯who insisted that she was his predestined forever-and-a-day mate. Instead all she could think about was having him close, preferably inside her. He was clearly in accord with that, and really what was the urgency?

He sighed and straightened up. “Yes we do.”

Damn it, why had she spoken?

“We should get some fresh air. It will clear our heads.”

“Is this all only pheromone-induced behavior?” she asked, suddenly dismayed.

“We are both producing mating hormones that are affecting us but only because we are fated mates.”

Lynne tried to concentrate on eating and satiating at least one type of hunger while she mulled over the other, but being in a confined space with Kilchil Hunt was not conducive to logical thought. She did know that his claim in part thrilled and in part terrified her. She wasn’t at all sure that she was okay with some predestined pheromone fantasy. What about choice? What about love? But it felt real enough. The sex had been literally soul wrenching and spiritual.

With all the self-control she could muster she insisted on cleaning up in the shower alone, knowing that if he were with her it would end up in yet more sex.

She headed to the bathroom to freshen up. She looked in the mirror and gasped when she saw the huge hickey on her neck. It looked like she’d been mauled. It was as effective as a flashing neon announcement of what they’d done. There was no way she could hide it without a special-effects makeup artist. At least it wasn’t sore, though it looked it. A soft knock at the door startled her.

“Are you all right, Lynne?”

He must have heard her gasp. She threw open the door.

“Look at my neck,” she implored. “What will people think?”

He frowned. “This vexes you?”

“It’s embarrassing. I’ll have to say I went paintballing and got tagged.”

“Our kind will know the truth, that I’m possessed by lust and desire and marked you hard because you are mine,” he said as a matter of fact with a slightly smug expression.

She narrowed her eyes. He honestly didn’t appear to understand the fuss. She was confused and self-conflicted. Deep down she really didn’t mind his claim. In fact it thrilled her, but surely, as a modern, liberal, independent woman, she should mind.

“What is paintballing?” he asked.

She exhaled heavily with an exasperated sigh. “Never mind. Just go next door, and don’t listen in on my private bathroom time. Jeez, is this a Were-critter thing? Do you have any personal boundaries?”

“Critter?” He arched an eyebrow. “Not when it⎯”

She didn’t wait for his answer. She shut the door in his face. She heard him exhale in obvious frustration, then move away. Wise werewolf. A wide, satisfied grin stretched her lips. Joey was right that he was a pussycat under all that menacing werewolf mojo. She quickly took care of her ablutions, but the hot shower enticed her to relax and linger in its pummelling pressure.

Lynne was relieved when she finally entered the bedroom to find that he wasn’t there listening to everything she did in the bathroom⎯that would be cringe worthy. She dressed quickly, then opened the window and leaned out to breathe the clean mountain air. It was a lovely spring day, dry, sunny yet chilly.

Though she hadn’t heard him she knew instinctively when he entered the bedroom. She sensed his concern for her. Her awareness of him was extraordinary, but it felt natural and pleasant, comforting even. He’d said that she was affecting him, that she produced mating hormones, too. What if he didn’t like her without them? The thought squeezed her heart and caused an unfamiliar sadness to settle like a heavy sandbag on her chest. She knew that she already felt more than simple physical attraction to him, but could she possibly love someone so quickly? Surely it wasn’t normal for humans to feel this way so intensely and quickly. But he wasn’t one and, if he were to be believed, neither was she.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to make a break for it,” she said without turning away from the window. “You can take a shower. I promise I’ll still be here when you get out.”

She always kept her promises, but she wondered if he would trust her. She didn’t want to run away from him even though things were happening faster than she should be comfortable with. Darn it was all so complex.

He didn’t approach, though she thought that he wanted to. Perhaps he sensed her turmoil and knew not to crowd her.

“Be at ease, Lynne. You have had a lot to contend with in a very short time. I will shower, and we will go for a walk and talk.”

She turned her head toward him. God he was magnificent naked⎯smooth bronze skin marred by a few silver scars, muscular, and…erect. Yeah, a walk in his direction would be good. She restrained herself. She clamped her mouth shut to stop her tongue from hanging out, and nodded. Until he covered up there was no way she could talk.

No sex before talk, she chanted in her head. Still, she couldn’t help a slow exhale of appreciation when he turned and strode into the bathroom. That man⎯male⎯supernaturally hot werewolf⎯had a fine ass. As if she would turn away from all of that. She heard the shower door open and the water run. He trusted her. Or he knew that she wouldn’t get far. She hoped the first and didn’t doubt the latter.

* * * *

There was no need to linger, no need to start the day with a tug and slide of his hand, no not today, hopefully not ever again. He frowned. What was that odd feeling in his chest? He realized it was satisfaction, maybe even happiness. He knew it wasn’t only because he’d well and truly fucked his mate all night long. They had made love and forged a bond. She had lightened his spirit. She was the missing part of his soul.

He showered quickly and efficiently, not because he didn’t believe her word but because he didn’t like to have any of his senses of her dulled. He wanted to be close to her. He accepted his need for proximity because he knew it was normal for the newly mated.

He didn’t understand her concern about his bite. He liked it. It showed their people the strength of his passion for her. It wasn’t a permanent mark, it would unfortunately fade, unlike the bite he’d give her on the full moon, which would scar and remain always. He admired the smaller marks she’d made on his neck. He wore them with pride.

He couldn’t wait to be permanently mated to her on the full moon, though he wasn’t eager to explain to her what would happen. It might be too much for her to deal with at this time. He seriously considered enlisting some female help. Lynne was ignorant of Were behavior, and he expected that she was struggling to come to terms with her new situation. She probably didn’t really comprehend what being his mate entailed. Her life was about to drastically change. But then, so was his.

He snorted in bemusement when he realized he’d unconsciously used her slightly damp towel to dry himself rather than a fresh one. The animal in him wanted her scent all over him, and his stronger musk covering anything of hers⎯classic mated werewolf behavior.

She was still by the window when he exited the bathroom. A breeze teased her curls and brought the fresh scent of her to his nose. God, she was beautiful, lively, and bright like sunshine that warmed him inside and out. His cock instantly hardened. Lynne stared at him with undisguised hunger. Without thinking, his feet began to head in her direction. Where was his legendary discipline? Taking a well-deserved nap, obviously.

She held up a hand. “Stop. Talk first.”

His body lurched instantly to a halt. He was nearly two centuries old, yet a slip of a twenty-two-year-old female had power over him. He nodded, grabbed discipline by the scruff of the neck, and shook it awake. Walk, talk, then fuck. That was the order for the day.

He grabbed a pair of briefs out of his overnight bag. As he pulled them on he realized that he’d have to revise his opinion on boxers. He usually opted for tighter briefs because they held everything more securely in place, which was better in a fight…not so good when his body reacted to his mate. His dick wouldn’t be contained. As he stood up he heard a smothered giggle. She was biting her lip and trying not to smile. He looked down at his strained briefs. His cock breached the waistband⎯ridiculous and uncomfortable. He was a seasoned warrior, a chief in his own right, being led by his balls. He shrugged and smiled. The action felt less strange than it would have done the day before.

“I’ll help you out with that later,” she said with a saucy wink.

He growled and feigned grumpiness. “Not making it easier now, Little Miss Sunshine.”

She smiled at his endearment.

He found his leathers where he’d tossed them yesterday. They were soft with age and use and slid on easily. Buttoning up⎯more difficult. He searched and found his black T-shirt, the one she’d worn, and pulled that on. He liked how it clung to his torso and smelled of her.

Although she had showered he could clearly detect his scent on her, in her, separate yet co-mingled with her own. Other Weres would know she was his pre-bonded mate both by smell and from the bite mark at her neck. That made him more at ease to take her outside.

“There are trails in the woods. We can follow a path up the slope behind the cabin. It leads to a waterfall and a good lookout point you might find pretty and interesting. It is a twenty-minute walk.”

“I only have my sneakers.”

“They will do.”

And if they didn’t he’d simply carry her.

She followed him out of the bedroom and put on her shoes while he donned his combat-style boots. He opened the door and stepped onto the porch. A moment later she stood next to him and slipped her little hand into his. He looked down at their entwined fingers, then at her face. She wore a shy smile. That odd, unfamiliar yet pleasant pressure in his chest grew again. His jaw tightened. He was definitely changing⎯for her.

Holding hands they began to walk. He looked at her small feet next to his huge ones. She took at least two strides for each of his deliberately shortened ones. It would take a little longer than anticipated to reach the lookout point. He waited patiently for her to speak.

“You really have no doubt that I’m your mate, do you?

“None whatsoever.”

“A part of me believes it, but the rational side is having difficulties. I...love…” He involuntarily gasped to hear those words he had almost given up on. Her eyes widened in panic, and she spluttered, “I loved what happened last night.”

Damn, he’d jumped the gun. He was sure that she was going to say that she loved him, but he’d scared her off.

“I feel anxious at the thought of not being near you. My God, I’m only twenty-two years old. I’m just starting out on this whole adventure of life. It can’t be a good decision to just throw caution to the wind and drop everything to be with a virtual stranger.”

“I am not a stranger. We are destined mates. We will have many full years together. The journey ahead of us is long even if the change has been swift. Trust me, Lynne, you will not regret it.”

“I shouldn’t, but I do trust you. I guess I just need some time to get my head around it all. Why did I not know what I am?”

“The world is the same, Lynne. It is just your perception of reality that is different. You have been and always will be a Were. We can all smell it. When you matured you became my mate. All my senses scream it. There is no doubt, no mistake. You felt the connection when we fu⎯mated. You became my mate when you matured, not because I found you.”

God, he didn’t want to think of how, in a life full of near misses, what-ifs and happenstance, he might never have found her. At least circumstances had conspired in their favor. He could now freely admit to himself that without her he would have eventually gone rogue. Without him her bright spirit would have slowly dimed. She might have married a human, but no other male could ever be the great passion of her life. Deep down she would know that she’d settled for something less-than over nothing at all. Only he could be her everything. She could not have children with anyone else. He hated to think that it would have meant a slow death of her happiness if they hadn’t met. Still, he also worried about the effect he would have on her.

He was pulled from his thoughts as they came to a creek that crossed their path. It was normally small and easy for him to jump across, but today it was wider, swollen with melted spring snow.

“I can cross with you if you do not mind me making a partial shift. Only a small change to my body and legs.”

Her face lost some color, but she bravely nodded.

He concentrated on a measured growth in bone and muscle until his clothes were tighter, and he was taller. Her eyes bugged as she watched him subtly change. He deliberately left his face unaltered. She winced when his ankle joint cracked, but other than that she was more fascinated than fearful.

“What do you look like when fully shifted?

“Big.”

She clicked her tongue at his deliberately vague answer. “You’re already big. You must be over six and a half feet tall.”

“I am six feet eight. When I fully change I get bigger and hairier.”

Her eyes bugged.

“Will I…” She cleared her throat. “Will I ever see that?”

She would do more than just see him.

“Yes, on the full moon.”

“Wow. All we need is the Millennium Falcon. ”

“Eh?”

“I’ll be Princess Leia of course,” she said offhandedly.

He didn’t pay much attention to popular culture and wasn’t sure what she was talking about.

She sighed with exasperation and rolled her eyes. “You’re Chewbacca.”

He raised a quizzical eyebrow.

“Wookie? Star Wars? Ringing any bells?”

Ah, now he understood⎯film fiction. Star Wars was one of the few films he had seen. At least she was joking about it. He realized that was her way of facing her fears. He smiled to put her at ease, though on a dangerous scale of one to ten a Wookie rated about seven, whereas he was an eleven.

“You will see me fully transform. Werewolves look fierce, and I’m told alarming, but you will have nothing to fear from me.” He wanted to add that she was safe from all other non-rogue, but, like all Alphas and Primes, the Chief Enforcer had enemies. They might try to use Lynne to get at him. “We are still sentient, just a little more beast than man.” He didn’t want to get into the finer points of full mating at this moment, so he scooped her up and held her close. “Hang on, Sunshine,” he instructed, and then leaped clear across the creek.

“Holy moly,” she gasped, clinging to him. “That was fantastic.”

He loved her in his arms, didn’t want to put her down. He suddenly felt playful.

“If you liked that you’ll love this.”

With long quick strides he loped up the path, moving faster than any human ever could.

“Scooby-dooby-dooooo!” she yelled with exhilaration as they raced along.

“Scooby?” He growled. He suspected popular fiction again and didn’t fully understand, but he was certain that his cheeky mate was teasing him.

She laughed delightedly. “Come on, go faster!”

He barked a carefree laugh and accelerated. He leaped again clearing only twenty yards because he didn’t want to jolt her too much. They quickly reached the waterfall. She was panting more than he was. Her face was flushed with excitement and split by the biggest grin anyone had ever directed at him. Her joy was like a virulent contagion, and his strong immune system was compromised, failing fast, as it infected him.

“That was awesome, and I mean that in the real sense of the word, awe in-spir-ing.” She punched each syllable. “You really are super-natural.” She wiggled with excitement in his arms. “I couldn’t have hallucinated that.”

To make a thing that could be scary, like a partial shift, into something fun, was not an approach he’d used before. It was the way to handle Lynne though. He would show her all the great things about being a Were, emphasize what she was gaining by being his mate.

“That was fun,” he admitted, rolling the foreign concept around in his head as he said the words.

He put her on her feet, and powered down.

As his ankles cracked back to normal and his limbs shortened she asked, “Does that hurt?”

“Not anymore. It gets easier with age and practice. Now look around. All you see is part of our⎯the Montana Mountain Pack⎯estate.”

She turned around. Her gaze went over the tall waterfall that gushed over the cliff behind them, then to the majestic vista before them.

“Spectacular.”

“Yes, it is one of the oldest and largest private nature reserves in the country. In fact it extends into Canada. We are surrounded by national forests and parks. We can run freely here.” He’d worked hard to make it so. “There are a few small settlements that consist of only Weres, particularly elders who choose a quiet life. The town of Weresford has many of our kind but is not exclusively Were. Our pack owns all the property though, and any humans we dislike do not stay long.”

Only those humans whom he thought could be trusted, if necessary, were welcome.

“Tell me about Weres. How are you organized, how many of you are there?”

She still wasn’t yet thinking of herself as non-human.

“Us, how many of us are there,” he corrected. “There are about 15,000 of us in the USA and Canada, and approximately 60,000 worldwide. We’d all fit into one decent-sized stadium. We are organized into packs. A pack is a community of Weres. Some packs are small, consisting mainly of family members and those mated to them. Others, like ours, are bigger. Each pack has a dominant male who is the boss, the Alpha. If there were several packs in a defined area there is usually a Prime Alpha who is over everyone. These individuals are intelligent, strong, and extremely dominant. They are very powerful in their beast form. As you know, Will Hawke is the Alpha of the Montana Mountain Pack. I am part of this pack, as are you.”

“I am?”

“Yes, because you are my mate.” Just saying that gave him satisfaction.

“Will isn’t the biggest guy here. How is he the Alpha?”

Underestimating Will was a mistake earlier challengers had made, to their mortal peril.

“Will is huge in beast form. He works hard to maintain calm and deliberately plays his power down. It makes him more approachable to pack members and promotes harmony between packs. There are several packs in the US and Canada. They all come under the umbrella of the North American packs. Will Hawke is Prime. Make no mistake he has earned the position. Packs exist in other countries in more or less the same way.”

“That’s not very democratic,” she stated with a frown.

“Democratic? No.” He bit back a snort at the absurdity of it because she didn’t understand Were nature. Some Alphas and Primes ruled with iron fists. “Might makes right” was the prevailing paradigm. “There is a Were Council made up of Alphas and Primes from packs around the world. They meet or “gather” every seven years. We had a Gathering last week. It’s not a governing body, but they try to find common ground, discuss problems, and suggest good practices for the betterment of our kind.”

It all sounded very civilized when often the reality was not. They were trying though, because it was clear that if they wanted to thrive as a species they had to adapt and outsmart the humans. In this day and age both brawn and brains were necessary.

“That seems very patriarchal⎯a group made exclusively of men.”

He hadn’t given it a great deal of thought before. Female emancipation⎯not even a blip on his radar. When compared to Alpha males, females didn’t score high in the dominance game. Behind the scenes, however, they had significant influence.

“The council is fairly new. It was established about fifty years ago as communications and transportation became easier for us. All Weres have the right to be heard at a council meeting. Sanctuary can be given to those who have pack problems. There are many mated Alphas on the council who are closely advised by their mates.”

Lynne obviously expected more. She huffed. “Behind every great man there has to be a great woman? Seriously, that’s it?” She was clearly less than impressed.

“Weres instinctively have a pack mentality, so it is not as bad as it sounds. When you met Will I am sure you sensed his authority.”

She twisted her mouth but nodded reluctantly “Yeah, I sensed it, but I didn’t feel threatened.”

“Will is progressive and has worked hard in this area. He is a very powerful werewolf. There is comfort in security.”

“So, where do you fit in as head of security? You’re the boss of comfort?” she said teasingly.

Him comforting? Never before. Here he had to tread carefully, but he wanted to be as honest as possible.

“I am our people’s Chief Enforcer. Others often refer to me as ‘Chief’ though I am not an Alpha of a pack. To prevent conflicts of interest Enforcers stand outside normal pack structure. Enforcers in the North American packs answer to me, and I answer only to Will. We are mostly unmated males seconded to different packs. We deal with internal affairs and security. We are good warriors with a tendency to be more dominant than most other males. We are Alphas but not over a pack because we do not want to be. We do not have the inclination, flexibility, or diplomacy skills needed to run a successful pack in this day and age. Enforcers are pack animals, and our loyalty to the pack is deep, but we are not particularly sociable.” Though that had been known to change when an Enforcer found his mate. He already knew that the pre-bonding with Lynne had affected him. He moved behind her and pulled her against his chest. He rested his chin gently on her head. “Enforcers have a strong protective streak. We put the pack and the security of our kind first.”

“What’s the biggest danger?”

He hugged her closer, uncomfortable at the thought of any threat to her.

“Good question. Being discovered by humans. It rarely ends well. People fear what they do not understand. Loners and rogues are a problem because they are not always careful to avoid attention.”

She stiffened. “Loners and rouges, like John Woods and Mastrict?

He gave the “comfort” thing a shot and attempted a reassuring squeeze.

“Yes. But there are not many of them.”

His Enforcers kept the number down, but the job was getting harder.

“What exactly is a rogue?”

“An aggressive werewolf who is a physical danger to other Weres and humans. Their violent actions can risk the exposure of our species.”

“But why does that happen?” She sounded professionally curious.

“Like humans, Weres may be bad or evil for no obvious reason. Another cause is being without a mate and/or a pack. It leads to unbalanced males. We call the condition lorn. It affects individuals in different ways. Some turn rogue. They become aggressive and dangerous. Others become forlorn and depressed but not aggressive. They come under the general term ‘loners’ although not all loners are lorn.” Suicide was high among that group of the lorn, so the problem often took care of itself. He didn’t share that depressing fact. “Some loners become rogues, so we keep an eye on those in pack territories, but unless they threaten our anonymity we don’t get involved.”

“Isn’t there any help for these guys?”

“Usually it is too late by the time we become aware of a problem.”

“You don’t have a help program, no early detection or some such protocol?”

“No, and things need to change because the problem is getting worse. There are now more humans than ever, and they are encroaching on our space. The chances for rogue confrontations are increasing. I need to seriously talk to Will about it.”

“What do you currently do with a problem loner or rogue?”

He really didn’t want to discuss this now but wouldn’t avoid it either.

“Enforcers end the problem.”

After a long pause she murmured, “By ending you mean…”

“Permanently. Like I did with Mastrict.”

She let out a breath. “Christ. Well, that’s definitely a different approach to what I’m used to.”

“It is my duty to protect the packs. I do it well, but I take no pleasure in killing a rogue or a human threat.” Though the hunt…it was exhilarating.

She turned in his arms. Her expression told him that she had just realized he was a professional killer.

“So your name…not ironic then?”

He decided to lay it out in the open for her.

“No, it has proven to be apt. Kilchil means red boy. My sire called me that after I came home with my first scalp. I was covered in blood.”

Her mouth fell open. “How old were you?”

“Seven.”

She took a sharp intake of breath. “Only seven? Who-who did you kill?”

He hesitated. “A trapper, a man after fur, except he came across a young girl from another tribe and decided to have her instead. My protective instincts were strong, and I was good with a tomahawk, even at that age.” He hoped she understood that he wasn’t a murderous villain. He didn’t crave violence, but he was good at it. He did what was necessary to protect and survive. “Native Americans did not have surnames until the Europeans came. The Native Weres were slow to take up the practice, but eventually we had to. I chose Hunt because it was what I did.”

“Apt I guess,” she mumbled. “Are most rogues like Mastrict?”

“More or less.”

He wondered if she would object to being mated to a killer. Of course she surprised him again.

“Well, I understand your, er, method of containing the problem, but maybe you also need a new approach, especially with the loners.”

She was right about that. The most difficult deaths were the older ones who no longer wanted to live. It was against the Lore and considered dishonorable to end one’s own life, so they sometimes came to him as a last resort. He made certain it was quick and painless. He didn’t speak about such things, except with Will and his closest Enforcers, but she was easy to talk with. It was peculiar yet agreeable.

“Yes, I think we do.”

She tapped her chin with her index finger as she mulled over the issue.

“You need a social worker, or a counselor.”

He almost laughed, then thought better of it. Actually, the idea had merit.

“Maybe you are correct. Perhaps we could discuss it sometime. I would appreciate your input. What did you study at school?”

“Psychology and counseling. What a co-inky-dink.” She winked.

Damn she was adorable. Adorable? When had he ever used that word? Never.

“I will give this more thought. You may practice or study whatever you desire provided it is compatible to our mated status and does not put you in harm’s way.”

Her playfulness vanished.

“What does that mean?”

“You stay here close to me.”

She visibly blanched at his declaration.

“Lynne, you are mine.”

By the look on her face that hadn’t been the explanation she was looking for. He kept forgetting her ignorance of Weres. She must think that he was moving too fast or being dictatorial. He wasn’t used to explaining himself. He gave orders, and they were followed. When he became involved in a situation it was time for threats, not persuasion. There was little discussion involved. He wasn’t stupid though. He realized that with her it would be prudent to sweeten the deal and help her to understand the benefits so that she would accept her situation quicker. He must coax, not coerce.

“Humans are fertile. As populations have rapidly expanded and developed it has become both easier and more difficult for us to exist undetected. We can travel freely now without concern that the journey will take longer than the moon’s cycle.”

He remembered the time when crossing the ocean was nigh on impossible.

“Communication and information gathering between packs has become easier and improved our understanding of ourselves.”

He was alive when the telegraph was the fastest form of communication.

“The book of Lore that loosely covers Were history and our traditions, is slowly being revised, updated, and standardized for all packs.”

Literacy levels were poor when he was young.

“At the same time living apart from mainstream human society is getting harder, and many older Weres find the rapid pace of change difficult. Will firmly believes that personal growth and the development of talents, abilities, and skills are essential to our continued existence.”

This shift in thinking had come slowly to the packs but was gaining momentum.

“We can reinforce or even reinvent ourselves because, as Weres, we have the time. Personal growth can be an ongoing process, unhampered by age. Our kind has the time to become highly and multi-skilled. You are young and have much to learn. I will enjoy watching you grow.”

Although he never normally worried about being patronizing he didn’t want to emphasize the chasm between their life experiences. He also didn’t wish for Lynne to feel gauche or somehow inferior, so he added, “I also have many more things to learn and to master. I admit that I lag behind on the technological front.” He snorted. “I use my smartphone for making calls and texting, that is about it.”

Lynne looked at his hands.

“Texting? Can’t be easy with those mitts.” She raised his hand to her mouth and kissed the tips of his fingers. “But I find I like your thick…digits.” She waggled her eyebrows and grinned salaciously.

He chuffed. Great Spirit, she was going to be good for him. Kil had worried how he would adversely affect her, but he was beginning to realize that he was the one more affected…and he didn’t mind. He was not afraid of change. Now that he had a small taste of his mate he wanted her more. It was damn near impossible for him to think of anything other than fucking her, but he enjoyed talking to her. He was not known for his conversational skills or witty repartee. He was normally extremely economical with his words, to the point of curtness. Not with Lynne though. He found he actually wanted to share himself, and not just his cock either.

Funny how he had no problem expressing his feelings in bed yet still felt a little awkward out of it.

He cleared his throat and spoke in earnest. “Lynne, you were worth the wait.”

“When you say ‘wait’ what do you mean?” She looked perplexed. “You’ve slept with other women. Probably hundreds,” she mumbled unhappily.

No “probably” about it. He had.

“I have known other women but never pre-bonded. We only bond with our mates. You…you complete me.” He raked his fingers through his short hair. “Sounds sappy,” he muttered.

“Not coming from you.”

Her easy yet sexy smile encouraged him to continue. “I have never actually slept with a woman.” He cocked his head. “That is all in the past. You get the benefit of my years of experience.”

He deliberately gave her a cocky grin. It had the desired effect. She chuckled and playfully slapped his chest.

“So, I’m dating⎯” She saw his instant frown. “I mean I’m mated, to a cradle snatcher. Own your years, Hunt, just how many are we looking at?”

“One hundred ninety-three, or there about.”

Her eyes widened, then narrowed into a frown.

“Jeez, that’s a lot of years of experience.” She made quotation marks in the air with her fingers. “You look like you’re in your late twenties. That’s one heck of a generational gap between us. Doesn’t that bother you?”

“No. It is often the case with mates.”

He saw realization dawn on her pretty face.

“So, as your mate I’ll live longer too?”

“Yes. Females, once mated, age at a much slower rate like their male. We are a tough species, but females are more vulnerable and susceptible to accidents and injuries than the males. If a mated male dies, the mating bond will fade, and the female will begin to age at the normal more human rate again.”

“Mm. Sucks to be female.”

“That is not so, little one. A male who loses his true mate loses the will to live. There have only been a few males with the exceptional mental strength to carry on. Our fates are tied. A mate is a werewolf’s one real vulnerability and yet also our greatest treasure.”

She blinked up at him. “You say the loveliest things.”

He snorted.

“Well you do to me. I guess that this is a new experience for us both.”

He nodded. “With longevity and an inquiring mind we can experience many things.” He knew that would appeal to her. A person would have to be dead from the neck up to not appreciate the possibilities. “Already you are stronger and healthier than an average human, but once we are fully mated you will heal even faster and have an enhanced immune system.”

“So we’re not yet…er…fully mated? Is there a deadline? I mean do we have time to get to know each other before it becomes permanent?”

Time? They didn’t need a second longer as far as he was concerned. Did she think they could break the bond? Never. He tried to stay calm and remind himself that, from her uninformed perspective, she was being reasonable and sensible. She didn’t feel the same strength of feeling yet, but she would, given a little time. He relaxed. She felt the connection, and it would continue to get stronger now that they were together. She wouldn’t be able to deny it or him when the time came.

“On the next full moon, three weeks from now, we will fully bond.”

“Wow, it is hard to believe that a chunk of rock has such an effect. Is it something to do with the gravitational pull?”

The moon was part of the bonding but only because he would be fully shifted. It was sex that solidified the bond. How would she react when she found out what it entailed? To Weres it was natural, but a human would think it perverse. He’d thought it prudent and kinder to strengthen their attachment first, but perhaps she needed time to become accustomed to the idea. How? She’d already seen some less alarming changes. He could introduce her to his beast incrementally and in non-threatening situations. Over the next few weeks he would reveal more of his bestial form.

“We are not completely certain how the moon affects us, but as Weres we feel its pull. You must have felt something.”

She smiled and nodded “At night, when there is a full moon, it always feels like a magical time to me. But, Kil, there are things to consider. What about my family?”

He cocked his head and considered a delicate answer.

“Your life cannot continue as it was. Lynne, understand that you will never fully live and work in human society again. You will live with me. Our life is with our kind. We must tie up the loose ends of your human life.”

Tact had never been his forte, and clearly he failed at “delicate” because her eyes widened in horror.

“Never?” she whispered as the ramifications of being a Were and being his mate sank in. “But-but what about my parents? You wouldn’t, you know, deal with them, would you?” Her cheeks drained of color. It gave a whole new definition to the name “pale face.”

“God, no.”

Hell, now she thought that he was some kind of hit man. Actually he was, sort of.

“Phew, because I couldn’t forgive that.”

“They are still your parents. There is even the slim possibility that they know about Weres, but that is unlikely. Eventually we must decide whether they can be trusted. You will not visibly age for a long time. Sooner than you think it will be impossible to explain. For now we must be cautious. You cannot tell them.”

“That will be difficult. How do others manage to keep such a big secret from their parents?”

He turned her in his arms and kissed her gently to reassure her of his affection.

“They don’t have to. This situation is unusual. The Were gene is inherited.”

“So my biological parents must be Weres?”

“Yes, or at least your sire is. Humans do not have Were children unless the female is a very rare human mated to a werewolf, and then she becomes Were and part of a pack. Were children are cherished by the whole pack, females particularly so. I have no idea how a female Were child ended up being raised by humans without pack protection. It is important for us to know how this happened. Do you recall anything that may shed light on this?”

Her gaze was focused over his shoulder, on the sky, as if the clouds were smoke signals that spelled out the answer. She shook her head slowly.

“No. I know nothing about my biological father and very little about my mother. She suffered from anxiety and depression and could not take care of a baby. Mom and Dad said they don’t know more than that and they haven’t actively encouraged me to investigate. They gave me details of the private adoption agency they used so that, if I choose to, I can make inquiries there. I always had the niggling feeling that they were hiding something, something that might upset me. I know they love me, and I believe they have my best interests at heart. I guess that’s why I haven’t pursued it. Who wants to feel angry or sad, or worse, ashamed about their origins?”

He put his hand to her face and caressed her cheek with his thumb. She leaned into it, with a sigh.

“There will be no shame. Your biological parents must have been true-mates and fully bonded. You are not alone in this, Lynne. Together we will discover the truth. Together we will deal with it.”

“Thank you,” she said softly. “I should call my mom and dad. We are close, and they will be worried about me. I’ll tell them that I took a last-minute vacation and that I’m visiting Joey.” She raked her fingers through her hair, and pushed the curls back from her face. “They are wonderful people, Kil. I couldn’t do anything to cause them pain. Cutting them out of my life is unthinkable. After all these revelations I need something familiar. I’d like to see Joey.”

“I understand. We can walk down to The Den. But first…”

But first, as her pre-bonded, possessive mate, he wanted to make sure she smelled overwhelmingly of him. If they were going to The Den he wanted no misunderstanding, no unfortunate mistake that could lead to the death or injury of another male, because that wouldn’t be good for pack dynamics and, more importantly, it would upset his little Sunshine.

“Come here.” He lifted her onto a smooth boulder that was just the right height, and stood between her legs. “I cannot wait until later. I have to bury myself inside you now.”

Chapter Fifteen

Kil carried Lynne down the mountain⎯she didn’t think she could make it on her own. Her legs were still wobbly from being wrapped tightly around him. Her muscles felt as limp as noodles after the full-bodied, bone-wracking orgasms he’d gifted her. How he could stand let alone walk was beyond her. Talking should be a struggle for him too, due to tongue fatigue.

Right there outside in the open, he’d pushed her pants to her ankles and gone down on her. He had taken her to the edge but withheld her climax. He’d told her graphically what he was going to do, how he was going to partially shift his face and fuck her with his longer, wetter tongue, until she came over his face. By that point she couldn’t care enough to protest. She’d just wanted to come. She’d demanded it.

He’d shifted, altering his face. The shock of seeing more extensive lupine features had not outweighed her need. In fact she was more surprised to discover that she found it an incredible turn-on. It was as if being with Kil had flipped on the Were switch inside her. Oh, and the reward… He made good on his promises. He’d gifted her with the most amazing oral sex. As she came hard he swiftly stood, ripped open his pants, entered her, and finally found his own release. It had been feral, and she’d loved it.

Kil had assured her that she need not be afraid of him in any form, and while she didn’t think she was ready to experience meeting a fully shifted werewolf, she was starting to appreciate the benefits.

“Kil, what’s it feel like to fully shift?”

He appeared to think about his words before he spoke.

“More and less. More, because we become stronger, wilder, and closer to nature. Less, because we are free of petty ‘human’ concerns. Our thoughts are a little more basic and focused, though we are still sentient and aware of ourselves. It is a powerful and liberating experience.”

“It sounds wonderful.” Lynne moved closer to Kil and planted a soft kiss on his neck “Mmm, you smell so good,” she murmured.

The rock and sway of his steps almost lulled her to sleep. In what seemed like no time at all they arrived at a group of buildings. One looked like a very grand lodge.

“We are here.”

Kil carefully released her, and she slid down his body.

Uh-oh. Lynne hadn’t expected the trickle of fluid from between her thighs.

She grimaced. “Damn. I need a bathroom right now.”

She realized that she should have cleaned up at the cabin before coming here.

Kil’s nostrils flared and…was that a smug expression on his face? Had he known? Before she could insist on returning to the cabin to get cleaned up, Joey bounced out of the large wooden door and down the stone steps.

“Lynne!” Joey shouted with delight.

“Joey!” Lynne enthusiastically replied. She clenched her pelvic floor muscles and moved awkwardly toward her friend. “Urgent. Bathroom. Now!”

“Wha⎯Hey!” was all Joey managed to say as Lynne grabbed her arm, spun her around and almost frog marched her back into the building. His Smugness was left to follow.

“In here.” Joey gasped and pointed to a door off the porch area.

Lynne tugged her friend inside and slammed the door behind them.

“What the⎯” Joey began to ask in confusion, but stopped when her eyes slid to Lynn’s neck. She inhaled sharply. “Oh my God, your neck.” She looked sickened. “I’m so sorry. I betrayed you. I helped him get you.” Her breath stuttered as if stifling a sob. “I-I’ll put you on the plane to Belgium.”

“What are you blubbering about? I’m fine. Eek, no I’m not. Just wait.” Lynne hopped past Joey who was gripping the sink, and darted into one of two stalls. “Fuckity fuck,” she cursed.

“Are you okay?”

“No. Yes. God, this is embarrassing. You’re a werewolf with supersensitive smell. Figure it out.”

She heard Joey sniff.

“Oh. Are you really okay though?” Joey softly asked again, with concern.

“Apart from nymphomania and soggy undies? Yeah, I’m fine. Wait. Oh God. I’ve only just realized I’ve had lots of unprotected sex with a stranger. Shit.” She began to panic in earnest. “Is there a clinic nearby? How could I have been so stupid?”

“Calm down,” Joey advised. “Weres don’t carry diseases, and you can’t get pregnant until you’re fully mated. Even then it normally isn’t easy. We aren’t the most fertile creatures.”

Lynne exhaled heavily with relief. She did her best to tidy herself, but her panties were a mess.

“I’ll have to go commando,” she muttered.

It would be uncomfortable but better than the alternative.

Joey snorted. “It’s an occupational hazard of being mated to a werewolf. I carry spares. Here, catch.”

A fresh pair of white cotton undies sailed over the door.

“Wow, bet they don’t teach that in the Girl Scouts. Thanks. So, er, you too, huh?”

“Yep, times two.”

“Jesus. One like Kil is enough for me.”

“For anyone,” muttered Joey.

Suddenly feeling defensive and territorial Lynne bit out “No, for me. He’s incredible and he’s mine.”

“Okay, keep your knickers on. Oh…” Joey laughed considering the situation. “Keep my knickers on. I meant no offense. He’s just such a very dominant male that I was worried about you.”

Lynne relaxed. “Joey, I hardly know him, but I know him. Do you understand? He’s wonderful.”

Joey chuffed. “Funnily enough I do understand. I’m relieved and glad for you.”

Lynne left the stall and gave Joey a hug.

“These panties might never be the same again,” she said apologetically. “There’s only so much even Lycra can stretch.

“Shut up. I’m only a size smaller, and it really is the least I can do.” Joey wafted her hand in front of her nose. “There is no mistaking whose mate you are.”

Lynne smiled. “Good. I think.”

Joey cocked her head to one side and put her finger to her lips. He’s outside the door, she mouthed and pointed.

Lynne winked mischievously and said loudly, “And before you ask, he’s great in bed. A strong, sexy beastie. A killer combination as in Kil-ooo-rrr.”

She flung the door open and jauntily stepped out to meet Kil…and another guy. Kil’s face displayed no expression, but the man who stood next to him looked nothing short of astonished. Lynne whipped her head around and glared at Joey who was nervously trying not to laugh.

Kil cleared his throat. “Lynne, my mate, there is a matter that requires my attention. Stay with Joanna. Stay in the house,” he commanded.

She raised her eyebrows sassily.

He stared for a long moment, then added, “Please.”

She smiled brightly at him. “Sure.”

It was clear to Lynne that he wasn’t going to introduce her. She braced her shoulders and beamed at the slack-jawed stranger.

“Hi, I’m Lynne Rossiter.”

The man looked at her extended hand as if it were a lethal weapon. His eyes darted from her hand to her neck and then to Kil’s frosty face. He swallowed nervously but relaxed marginally when Kil gave a small nod of approval.

“Brad, Bradley Summers. Bearer of Pancakes. Pleased to meet you.” He smiled and briefly but firmly shook her hand. He seemed like a nice guy.

Kil’s gaze slid to the mark on her neck and then engaged with hers. Although his face held little expression she saw possessive passion in his eyes. A psychic punch of desire hit her hard. She wanted to climb into his arms and wrap herself around him, but she didn’t want to embarrass him by behaving inappropriately or clingy. He probably wanted to play it cool. She was wrong. It appeared that Kil had no such issues with public displays of affection. He clasped her to him with a brawny, strong arm and lifted her off the ground for a short but thorough kiss.

“I will meet you in the library in an hour,” he told her with a growly and rough, yet gentle voice. “Then we go back to the cabin.”

She nodded, too breathless to speak. She had to reach for Joey’s arm to steady herself when he planted her back on her feet. For a second she thought she saw a twitch of a tender smile on his lips before he shut it down, turned, and confidently walked away. Brad snapped his open mouth shut and hurriedly followed.

Still in a daze Lynne turned to her friend, no doubt with a soppy smile on her face.

Joey made a sort of a restrained, whispered squeal, and said, “To the bat cave, bestie. Now.”

She took off tugging Lynne behind her.

“W-what? Where…?”

“The library.” Joey stopped dead and seemed to consider something. She raised and wagged her index finger. “But we have to do this properly. We need beer and cake. Then we can confide and swap secrets. It’s the BFF way.”

“Beer?”

“You’re right, perhaps something stronger? Scotch?”

“No, I meant it’s not even noon.”

“Pah.” Joey waved her hand dismissively. “It is somewhere in the world. Come on, we’ll drop by the dining room. There’ll be goodies there we can pick up.”

Lynne soon heard deep male voices up ahead. As they drew close she stopped Joey. Caught up in her friend’s enthusiasm her own excitement was too great to contain.

“I can’t wait. I have to tell you, that man is a God in bed. A God. I lost track of how many times I came.” Joey held up her hands and shook her head. What she doesn’t believe? “No, it’s true, honestly. Well, just think about it, he’s huge, and let me tell you it’s all in proportion.” She exaggerated a leer and waggled her eyebrows. “He has an impressive totem pole.” Lynne giggled. “And, girlfriend, I danced around it. I admit I was nervous when I first saw it… Jesus, you’d need a theodolite to measure it, so what virgin wouldn’t be? But, Joey, he was wonderful, a skilled master swordsman if you get my drift. I nearly died from the pleasure. Gentle, forceful, fast, slow. Werewolves must be God’s gift to women.” Joey was now frantically trying to shush her. “Oh, don’t be a prude, you have two of them. You’ll have to explain to me how that works, in detail. Anyway,” she said waving off her friend’s sudden reticence and ignoring her stricken expression. “Let’s grab a bite to eat. Speaking of which, the things he can do with his mouth and tongue. Never mind wolf, I reckon he has aardvark genes. I love, love, love, this partial shifting business and being eaten aliv⎯Hey!” she managed to yelp as Joey slapped her hand over her mouth. Lynne wondered what had gotten into her best friend. Humph, change of tune there.

Joey turned her around and pushed her two steps forward to face a now silent dining room. Every head was turned in their direction. She felt the blood drain from her face.

“They heard every word, didn’t they?” she mumbled.

“Yup.”

Lynne closed her eyes. Her stomach sank. It cowered somewhere in her lower intestines. She took a settling breath and opened her eyes. Everyone was staring at her. Several pairs of eyes widened as they wandered over her form and stopped at her neck. Eyebrows were raised, nostrils flared. Lynne realized that heightened werewolf senses were great between the sheets but a thing to be wary of in public.

There were three options: die, run away, or brazen it out. She gave her best smile and greeted them with a raised hand and wiggled fingers. “Hi. I’m Lynne, and I’m here all week, folks.” She bowed slightly.

Thankfully a few of the guys smiled.

“I tried,” Joey said weakly with a shrug.

“Let’s bag the comfort food and get out of here,” Lynne whispered through a grinning mouth of clenched teeth.

As they walked to the buffet table a large guy stood, blocking the way.

He inclined his head and put a hand on his chest. “Mate of Kilchil Hunt, I am Alan Catcher. On behalf of all the Enforcers, welcome.”

Unsure of the proper response to the oddly formal greeting, she smiled and said a simple thank-you. Alan nodded again and sat back down.

The men—males—seemed surprised but genuinely pleased to see her. Being fairly intuitive she also detected an air of cautious nervousness that boarded on fear mingled with their curiosity. She didn’t—for one moment—think that they were scared of her, so it must have been something or someone else…Kil?

Feeling uncomfortable with the attention Lynne quickly selected some muffins and cookies while Joey grabbed two miniature bottles of brandy and two cups of coffee. Ah, coffee liqueurs. Nice. They beat a hasty retreat from whispered conversations that she didn’t doubt were about her.

Chapter Sixteen

“What have you discovered?” Kil asked Bradley, who was the pack’s resident computer whiz.

Bradley fidgeted nervously. “Well, the Rossiters are not her biological parents⎯no surprises there. I found her Certificate of Live Birth, from Memorial Hospital North, Colorado Springs. Her birth mother’s name is Margaret Parkson. Lynne’s certificate states that her father is unknown, but the odd thing is that Margaret was married to a guy named Richard Parkson at the time. Lynne has no other name than the one she has, so we can assume that she was given up for adoption immediately after her birth. Adoption records before September 1999 are hard to obtain, and a private agency may have been involved. Lynne or her adopted parents would be the best source of information.”

“Yes, Lynne has confirmed that a private adoption agency was used. Colorado Springs is near the Pines National Forest. It’s Denver Pack territory, and Weres lived in that area, but I do not know of any that could be linked to Lynne.” It was a puzzle for sure. “Anything else?”

“I made only a cursory search at this stage so not much. Margaret was most likely human⎯she’s not in any pack records and neither are her registered parents. There are no unaccounted for female Weres that we know of.” Bradley looked uncomfortable. “I did find a record of her death. Apparently Margaret Parkson died in a car accident, aged thirty-three.”

That was unfortunate. It would be harder to discover the truth without her.

“What about this Richard Parkson?”

“Still alive, but they were divorced two years after Lynne was born. The reason given was irreconcilable differences.”

“Could you find the current address of Parkson?”

“Shouldn’t be too hard. Is it urgent, or can it wait a few days?” Bradley looked a little worried. “I’m kinda busy with the few remaining council members and wedding guests. I’m also trying to field mundane stuff away from Will for a while…give him some space to…er…relax with Katherine.”

Kil shook his head. “It can wait awhile.” After all it wouldn’t make any difference to him. She was his mate, and that wasn’t going to change.

As he headed out of the office he suddenly stopped in the doorway and turned to face Bradley again.

“Thank you for getting the information. I appreciate it. I know Will is grateful that you stepped up for our pack and him in particular.”

Bradley blinked and looked pleasantly surprised. “Er, no problem.”

“Everything okay with our guests?” Kil asked because he knew that it was not easy for young Summers to deal directly with Alphas. He’d sensed that Bradley was particularly unsettled by some council members.

“Yeah fine. Most of them are leaving today and tomorrow.”

Kil could hear the relief in Bradley’s voice. He sympathized, but not for the same reason. He didn’t feel threatened by the Alphas, but he didn’t like the thought of non-Montana Pack and dominant males near Lynne. He was glad that Alphas didn’t like to be away from their territory and pack for long.

He was feeling overprotective, possessive, and a tad paranoid, in short exactly what was expected at this stage in their bonding. Knowing this didn’t make it easy to deal with. He’d always thought he’d be more detached and disciplined when or if the time came.

“Good,” he responded. “Contact Catcher if you have difficulties with anyone. I will let him know that he is to give you priority.”

Alan Catcher was his Deputy Chief Enforcer, Kil’s trusted second in command and a solid, loyal Were.

Although Kil desperately wanted to go to Lynne straight away, he had promised her an hour with her friend. He had forty minutes to spare before meeting her in the library. He decided to take a turn of The Den and satisfy himself that all was well.

His first inkling that something was “off” was when he walked into the dining room. The noise level significantly fell. That alone was not unusual. His presence tended to unsettle other Weres. That was fine with him⎯made his job easier. He detected the usual blend of fear and respect, but there was also a new ingredient. Males cautiously glanced at him with a look he’d seen many times directed at Will. He was fairly sure it was admiration.

Kil registered but outwardly ignored the stealth looks of astonished approbation. He kept his signature severe expression like a general at war who might have to make difficult choices regarding his men⎯always professional, never too chummy. Alan Catcher left his table to greet him.

“Chief,” Catcher acknowledged with a nod and slight turn of head⎯a subtle exposure of the throat and a sign of respect.

“Catcher.”

Catcher held Kil’s gaze longer than usual as he stumbled to say his next words. “Just want to say congratulations, Chief. We…well, we’re all damn pleased that you found your mate. Pleased and jealous as fuck,” he added with a wry smile. “Your mate is lovely. There’s hope for us all, eh?”

Kil frowned. Catcher’s eyes widened. “I just meant that you’ve waited a long time. Shit, I’m no good at this sort of thing.”

None of the unmated Enforcers were. Kil took pity on him. He dropped his voice though he knew that everyone in the room could hear and was listening. “Relax, Alan. I am very fortunate. Thank you.”

Another Montana Pack male began to clap, and soon the whole room joined in. For the first time since he’d become Chief Enforcer he felt personal and not just pack camaraderie. He felt as awkward as fuck, but his lips started a smile. Almost.

“Thank you. You will understand that if you have any problems go to Catcher because I will be busy. Very busy.”

He turned to Catcher. “With me,” he instructed with a jerk of his head indicating that he should follow.

As they left the room he heard an incredulous whisper. “Did he just make a joke?”

Sort of.

When they were out of earshot Kil asked, “Anything to report?”

“Nothing unexpected. A few dominance skirmishes between some individuals of different Council Member entourages, nothing major.” They walked as they talked, checking out the lodge and doing the rounds to make sure all was well, though in reality Kil was just filling time until he could go to Lynne.

It didn’t take long for Kil to discover what was, to him, odd Were behavior. Normally when others saw, smelled, or heard him coming they ducked out of the way. Today, however, it must be Alcove Aversion Day because most of them gingerly passed by. A few even dared a nervous smile and mumbled congratulations, without eye contact, before scurrying away. Kil raised an inquiring eyebrow at Catcher.

Catcher shrugged. “You know Weres, Chief. We love a mating, and the Montana Pack has recently been very blessed. Will, Joanna, Angela, and now you ⎯there’s a lot to celebrate. Unmated males are hoping there’s something in the air and that we’ll catch it.”

He understood, but it was going to take some getting used to all the same.

* * * *

Lynne and Joanna sat in large comfortable overstuffed armchairs in the otherwise empty library. They quickly caught up on recent events. Jo was relieved that Kilchil Hunt appeared to have been good to her best friend. No matter how much she had been told about the mating process, she had to see it to believe it. She guessed that if she had grown up around Weres she would have been less worried…or maybe not⎯Kil had a fearsome reputation.

Jo was greatly relieved to be less guarded with what she could say to her best friend. Now she was able to talk freely and share information about her life, her mom, and her mates. Lynne was unashamedly inquisitive about her ménage sex life. The “back door” sex aspect shocked her, and she began to panic when Jo told her it was normal and expected of Weres.

“Impossible. I mean I wasn’t kidding when I said Kil is hung like a horse. A bloody Clydesdale in fact.”

“Don’t worry so much. All Weres have a tiny gland about two inches inside the rectum that produces lubrication when stimulated. It is a bit weird though, especially the first time. Just try to relax.”

“Relax?” Lynne squeaked.

“Heck, Lynne, you only have one, don’t worry about it.” Jo laughed.

Of course the question Jo had been dreading⎯the one about mating fully on the full moon and bonding permanently⎯came up.

“Well, for me the bonding process was a bit different,” Joanna answered carefully. “We all shifted when the sun went down and the moon had risen.” She paused and took a sip of her coffee.

“Go on,” Lynne eagerly prompted before crunching down on a cookie.

Nonchalantly Joanna said, “We changed, we ran, we mated, and the bond became permanent.”

Lynne stopped chewing and swallowed. “When you say mated you mean…?”

“Sex? Yep.” Joanna nodded and tried to look unconcerned. She took a bite of a cookie. “Mmm, these chocolate chip cookies are great.” Moving swiftly along.

Lynne nodded heartily in agreement. “Aren’t they?” Then she scowled and wagged her finger. “But don’t try to distract me with food, damn it. You had sex in your werewolf form? Heck, Joey, that’s a whole new definition of ‘screw the pooch.’” Lynne giggled.

“Oh har har.” Joanna feigned sarcasm, but she was pleased that Lynne didn’t appear to be sickened or panicked by the idea. In fact she seemed to find it amusing, and didn’t stop with the awful jokes.

“Are you barking mad? Is this a shaggy dog story? No wait, I think you’re just telling tails.”

“Stop, please,” Joey groaned.

“Did they hound you before they unleashed their passion? Was it gentle or ruff?”

“Enough, please.” Joanna held up her hands in surrender. Lynne just laughed and ignored her.

“Okay, although I bet it was fangtastic, I don’t know howl you’ll live it down.”

Jonna growled. Lynne could barely contain her mirth. “Okay, I’ll stop…or at least paws for thought.”

Joanna groaned. “We’ll see how hard you laugh when it’s your turn.”

The wide smile slowly slid off Lynne’s face, and her laugher puttered way.

“What?”

Clearly Lynne hadn’t realized what was in store for her. She must have thought it was a werewolf-only thing.

“All mated Weres do it. It’s how the bond is made permanent on the full moon.”

Cue shrug of shoulders and unconcerned insouciant expression. Nothing odd here. Nope nothing at all.

“But...but…how?” Lynne spluttered.

God forgive her, but she couldn’t resist. Taking a leaf out of Lynne’s book she said, “Doggy style.”

Lynne’s jaw dropped open. For a moment she was speechless.

“Tell me you’re joking?” Lynne pleaded.

“Er…I’m joking.”

“Agh! You’re lying. You’re not joking at all!”

“You’re right…it usually happens several times in different positions.”

“Joey!”

Joanna felt guilty for teasing. “It’s nothing to be frightened or ashamed of. It is perfectly natural to Weres.”

Lynne shook her head. “I’m having a reality-challenged moment. I mean…when you…you know…you were the same as your men. But for a human and a werewolf…that’s just wrong.”

“But you’re not human.” She smirked. “You are the same species as me and Kil.”

Joanna knew that a lifetime of living as a human caused the conflict that Lynne was experiencing. It had to be disturbing for her.

“You know what I mean. I won’t be furry. I don’t think I could do that. In fact I’m sure I can’t.”

“I thought you said you liked the partial-shift thing.”

“Partial not total. Shit, he said he gets even bigger.” Her voice sounded strangled.

Apparently Kil was a massive beast when shifted, but Jo decided to omit that information. Lynne’s new Were instincts had to compete against years of human culture⎯nature versus nurture. The Were side would be at a disadvantage if it wasn’t for their not-so-secret weapon⎯Kil and the mating bond.

As if on cue Joanna scented that the Chief Enforcer was close. She and Lynne had been talking for exactly an hour. The male was punctual, and no doubt driven by the need to be near his mate.

Lynne obviously sensed him too because she looked frantically around.

“I need to get out of here. Now. Help. This is your fault.” She jabbed a finger at her.

Joanna wanted to protest the unfairness of Lynne’s accusation. She knew that Kil was probably the best thing to happen to Lynne, but she understood how difficult it must be for her friend to come to terms with mating and bonding. And the truth was that a fully shifted werewolf was a very different creature⎯much more animal than human. Lynne wasn’t the only one to feel conflicted. Jo felt compelled to help her friend despite and because of the fact that Lynne was Kil Hunt’s mate.

Joanna saw another door in the library. She didn’t know where it led, but it was the only option for escape.

“Come on.”

She exploded out of her chair and raced to the door. Lynne followed close behind. Great. The door wasn’t locked. She tugged it open and raced into…a windowless storeroom.

“Great. This is your idea of escape⎯into a closet? You’re as much use as a chocolate teapot.” Lynne didn’t sound angry, more dejected, which was worse.

He was getting closer. Lynne eyed the large filing cabinets as if trying to determine whether or not she’d fit in. Joanna put an arm around her friend and hugged her close.

“Lynne, don’t worry about it. Believe me, I’ve spoken to other mated female Weres, and I know you’ll find this hard to believe but true mating is a wonderful experience. There are others here that you can talk to about it. They’ll help and support you.” She held her friend at arm’s length and gave her a reassuring shake. “I’ve never known you not to meet a challenge. You are a special mix of brave, courageous, and kind. The things you’ve seen in the short time that you’ve worked for Human Services would have chilled the souls of some folks, yet you’ve never let it get you down. You can do this. Is it a little scary at first? You bet, even for those who grow up knowing all about it. But, don’t have preconceived and frankly ignorant ideas about the morality of the true-mating act. It’s good, it’s right for you.”

Lynne held her gaze and nodded slowly. “Okay.” She exhaled and looked longingly at the largest filing cabinet. “He’d find me anyway.” She gave a hesitant wry smile. “Filed under ‘Screwed.’”

Joanna heard a soft knock on the library’s main door and knew that she didn’t have much time left alone with Lynne.

“You’ll be fine, honestly. And another great thing about you being a Were is that you can visit me. We can easily keep in touch.”

“Visit? Why, where are you going?”

“My mates are Alphas of the Siberian Pack. They have to leave soon for Russia, and of course I must go with them.”

Lynne’s face looked stricken. “You’re leaving?” Her voice wobbled.

Joanna nodded feeling sad. “Soon, but my Mom will be here, and there are other females I’ve met who seem really nice. Most importantly, though, Kil is here. You would not be happy apart from your mate.”

That was the only thing that stopped her from smuggling Lynne away with her.

They both heard the library door open. For a moment Lynne said nothing. She turned her face to the main library and subtly scented the air. She smiled softly and seemed to relax. The mating bond⎯it couldn’t be denied, and it couldn’t be ignored.

“You’re right.” Lynne resolutely squared her shoulders. “Guess I just need to put on my big-girl panties.”

“Not on my account,” a deep voice rumbled.

Chapter Seventeen

Kil wasn’t sure why the females were in a store cupboard, but he’d caught a good portion of their whispered conversation. He guessed that she now knew they would have sex on the full moon while he was fully shifted. At least she wasn’t halfway out the window again...probably only because there wasn’t one. He hadn’t expected support from Joanna. Like almost everyone else she was wary of him, but she didn’t know him well. She hadn’t grown up with the rumors and truths surrounding his deeds. She hadn’t lived in fear that one day a male relative or friend might have to be “put down” by the Chief Enforcer. Really, when he thought about it, he couldn’t have picked a better friend for his mate. It was a pity she was leaving.

Lynne’s face peered around the door.

The anxiousness that he had first detected from her had faded.

“So, you’ve come to drag me off to your lair?”

“Lair?” He cocked his head to one side. “It is a luxury cabin.”

“It’s the home of a werewolf, thus a lair.”

“It’s not my home. I have rooms in this house. We can live here or a cabin, it is up to you, provided it is near The Den. Home will be wherever you are.”

Her face immediately softened. A muffled splutter came from within the storeroom. Lynne frowned and disappeared for a second.

He heard Joanna cry, “Ouch.”

Lynne appeared again with a mock innocent smile on her face. He was about to pull her into an embrace when Joanna said, “Oh, the dynamic duo are coming.”

He was so wrapped up in Lynne that he hadn’t noticed the scents of Vladimir and Yuri Volkov.

Joanna exited the storeroom rubbing her arm, but smiling.

“I want you to meet my mates before we leave.”

A few moments later the identical Russian Alphas swaggered into the library.

“Radost moya,” one of them said and held out his arms.

Kil couldn’t tell the males apart, but Joanna seemed able to.

“Yuri,” she responded and moved into his protective embrace.

“Kil,” the other male acknowledged.

“Vladimir,” he responded by the process of elimination. Kil shook the proffered hand.

“Ah, so this is being your very good bestie friend,” Yuri said with a grin. Joanna giggled at his words. “I say correct, no?” He didn’t wait for her to answer. “Much applaudings, Kilchil Hunt. You have beautiful mate.”

“Thank you,” he responded awkwardly, not completely pleased that they’d noticed. “As do you.”

“Yes, we are being with very much luck,” Yuri said and squeezed Joanna before passing her over to Vladimir who clearly wanted to touch his mate, too. Kil was glad that he wasn’t the only needy male in The Den.

“Hi.” Lynne greeted the Volkovs. “It’s very nice to meet you both.”

The Russians bowed from the waist⎯a very stylish formal greeting. Lynne beamed at them both.

Kil assessed the males in a way he’d never done before. They were tall, muscular, and lean, with symmetrical strong facial features and straight long white-blond hair. The word handsome sprung to mind. Kil knew that he was altogether a rougher-looking male. His scar didn’t help, and though he preferred his hair long in the more traditional Native American style, he kept it short for practical reasons⎯harder to grab in a fight. Did Lynne find them more physically attractive than him? He caught the growl in his throat before it escaped. They were mated to Joanna. Lynne was his mate. There was no threat here, but damn if he didn’t want to whisk her away.

The Russian Alphas looked at him with fearless identical amused expressions. They were newly mated and knew exactly where he’d rather be⎯inside Lynne.

* * * *

Lynne loved the way Kil’s strong burly arm snaked around her waist. She tried to concentrate on what Yuri said but was distracted by her reaction to Kil. The slow burn of desire was building again.

“Is very much pity we must be leaving tomorrow afternoon. Please to be considering a visiting. It would be bringing Joanna much joy. Siberia is much beautiful.”

It took a moment to process his mangled grammar. Tomorrow?

“So soon?” Lynne said, suddenly feeling crestfallen again. God, today was turning into a roller coaster ride of emotions.

“We’ve stayed longer than planned due to the wedding and meeting my family for the first time. Then we discovered that you are Kil’s mate. I couldn’t leave before seeing you and making sure that you were okay,” Joanna explained.

Oops, the elastic on those big-girl panties was slipping, but Kil gave her a gentle reassuring squeeze, and she knew that she had to deal with it. Siberia? Not just the name of the pack, then, but the actual location. Poor Joey. Her friend’s life was changing too, and she also needed positive support and encouragement. Thank goodness Kil was American and she wasn’t being taken to Outer Mongolia or somewhere equally different and remote. Lynne plastered a smile on her face.

“Thanks. I’ll be okay, but you, wow, you’re off to Siberia. That’s so cool.”

Joey raised an eyebrow. “Freezing actually,” she mumbled dryly under her breath.

“It’ll be exciting. A real adventure.”

“Well, it wasn’t on my list of top ten destinations but it’s where Yuri and Vlad’s Siberian pack are. I go where they go. They assure me that there is a high-speed Internet connection. We can Skype.”

“Absolutely, it’ll be like you live next door,” Lynne said with a forced cheerfulness.

“It’s on the other side of the world.” Joey sighed. “ But that won’t stop us,” she added with determination. “We’ll have to sort out a schedule. We’ll have plenty to talk about. I’m meeting the in-laws soon. Vlad and Yuri’s sire is the Prime of Russia. Do I look worried?” Joanna suddenly pulled a terrified face and Lynne couldn’t help but laugh.

“They’ll love you.”

“How could they not?” Joey said with exaggerated bravado. Slowly her smile gentled. “I’m going to miss you, shortie.”

Lynne huffed a laugh. Joey, who stood at six feet, was one of the few women who could call her short.

“Course you will. It’s not as though you have two gorgeous hunks to take your mind off things.” She felt Kil tense a little. “And I may be a little preoccupied with my own.”

Lynne leaned against Kil’s strong, large body. She loved his solid strength. The bulge of his erection pressed into her back.

“You can say good-bye properly tomorrow,” he said gruffly. “Excuse us.” He scooped her up in his arms and hastily stalked through the door.

“Humph. You are so rude.”

“I do not care.”

“We are going to have to work on those social skills,” she grumbled. “See you later, Joey,” she called over Kil’s broad shoulder.

“Okayeee,” Joey yelped.

Lynne caught a glimpse of Joey slung over Vladmir’s shoulder and being carried away like a village wench about to be plundered and pillaged. Luckily Joey wasn’t the only one.

* * * *

They lay snoozing, wrapped in each other’s arms, enjoying a brief respite from an afternoon of frenetic mating. His mate was perfect. She had lost her shyness and thoroughly explored his body. With her generous lips wrapped wide around his cock and her hand full of his balls she had enthusiastically brought him to climax in her mouth. She swallowed, too.

He was now feeling relaxed and satisfied with his semi-hard cock lodged firmly inside Lynne’s warm, wet pussy. He never wanted to leave, so it irritated him when her phone rang a cheery tune and, with a Pavolovian-like response, she detached and detangled herself from him.

“Ignore it,” he grumbled sleepily.

The offending object was on the dressing table on the other side of the room where she’d left if after speaking to her parents. She scrambled off the bed in order to answer it.

“No, that’s my work’s ring tone. I really need to speak to them.”

“Tell them you resign.”

“What? No.”

No? He suddenly became alert. Before she could reach the phone he was out of the bed and across the room. He grabbed it and switched it off.

Her mouth gaped open for a second.

“How dare you! That’s my phone. Give it back. You have no right to do that.”

For a second he just stared down at her, lost for words. He had every right. What did she think was going on here? They were mates, she was a Were, and her place was here with him and their pack, not with irrelevant humans. He gritted his teeth and willed himself to be calm.

“Lynne, you must resign.”

“Oh must I? Well, golly gee I missed the memo that made you my boss,” she said sarcastically. “Or the contract signed in blood indenturing me for life.”

Quietly he said, “What we have is much more binding.”

She jerked back as if his words had struck her.

“I am not a slave. You don’t own me,” she said firmly.

“No, we belong to each other.”

She didn’t deny it though she defiantly held his stare. Whatever she saw seemed to settle her. She crossed her arms and took a deep breath and relaxed her tense stance.

“I know I have to resign, but there is a right way and a wrong way to do it.”

He listened patiently while she outlined her unfeasible plan to return to Denver and work her notice for Human Services.

“I have loose ends to tidy up in Denver. Joey will be gone, and there is time before the next full moon on the 16th of May. The minimum notice of resignation I am required to give is ten working days. I can do that and be back here in plenty of time for…” She gulped. “For our full moon mating. It makes perfect sense.”

See? Totally unfeasible. As if he would let her out of range of his senses for ten seconds never mind ten days.

“Why bother? Send a written notice. You can say farewells after we are fully mated. Spend some time now to get familiar with Weres. The rest can wait.”

“Why bother?” she repeated with exasperation. “I have people relying on me. I can’t just leave them high and dry. If I give less notice I will lose privileges and money, and my employment record will reflect the fact,” she said, still thinking like a human. She narrowed her eyes, scowled at him, and pursed her lips with irritation. It wasn’t a look ever directed at him. He wasn’t familiar with it, and he didn’t like it on Lynne’s face.

“It’s just two weeks, Kil. Look, you have a strong sense of duty, so you should understand why I don’t feel right about leaving them high and dry. I’m giving up everything I know to be with you. A little compromise wouldn’t hurt. A little fucking appreciation of what I’m going through.”

That took him aback. He hadn’t heard her curse in anger. He sensed her turmoil—disappointment, frustration, and even a smidgeon of fear. There was an edge to her normally wonderful scent. If she were a skunk her back would be turned and her tail up. The truth was he understood her position, given her upbringing.

He carefully took her hand and held it to his chest.

“Whatever you give up you gain tenfold here within the pack and with me,” he said with conviction born of wisdom not arrogance. “I do not wish to belittle your work, but I have found in the human world people are dispensable. They will manage without you. Your human work record is now irrelevant. In a mere fifty years' time most of the humans you know will be old or dead. You will appear much the same as you do now. We endure. Your loyalty should be with our pack. We have plenty of money. In human terms I personally am very wealthy, and the pack is extremely rich. What is mine is yours. So you see it really doesn’t matter.”

“It matters to me.”

And there was that pout she’d denied ever having. It made her look even younger.

“Is there a special case that no one else can deal with or someone would suffer if you abruptly left?”

“Not really I guess, not at the moment, but the department has been a good employer, and I don’t want to let them down.”

“Do you have any holiday leave owed?”

“Yeah.” She sighed resignedly. “Twelve days in fact.”

“So those days cover your resignation period.”

“But I’m still in effect leaving without warning. I have friends there, and they’d have to pick up my workload.”

Kil took care to speak calmly and evenly. “You will make new friends here and Were friendships last much longer. Resign today, effective immediately. Tell them that you have a job offer from Hawke Enterprises that is too good to refuse and they require you to start immediately. Your colleagues will understand.” And in truth he didn’t care what a group of humans thought anyway and neither should she.

“You have an answer for everything, but I don’t like it.”

“Lynne, I…” He cleared his throat, about to confess that a big part of the problem was his. “I cannot be apart from you, not for seven hours a day at this stage. It would not be safe…for others.”

It was a weakness this lack of control, and it was uncomfortable to admit.

She stared at him intently, as if reading him like a book. Slowly her expression softened.

“How about I give my notice to resign today, but offer to work next week to sort out my work cases and say my good-byes. I feel I owe it to my employer, clients, friends, and colleagues. You can come with me to Denver. Take me to work, drive me to meetings, and meet me for lunch. If money is no object we can rent a big place for a week with plenty of outdoor private space. I’ll leave at five o’clock on the dot, I promise. You can help me pack up my stuff and arrange for it to be sent here.”

She stared at him hopefully.

“I need at least three days to get my files in order and hand over cases, and that is pushing it. Please, Kil, I don’t want to fight with you, but this is important to me.”

Here he was, the Chief Enforcer who had heard countless pleas for mercy and remained unmoved, and yet he couldn’t deny her.

“One day, to personally say good-bye and hand over,” he compromised. Greatly.

She brightened up. “Two days.”

He shook his head and she scowled.

“Okay. One day for work and one to sort out my apartment and see my parents. Hey, you can meet them.” She looked him up and down and changed her mind. “Maybe not.”

“You do not want me to meet the humans who raised you?”

“I do, I do,” she rushed.“ Just not right now.”

He should have been relieved, yet he felt affronted…crestfallen even. However if he were honest he would find interacting with her human parents awkward. Had they been Weres they wouldn’t question the relationship, though given his reputation they might be cautious around him. The humans would probably take one look at him and panic.

She touched his arm. “It’s not you. They will be concerned about me suddenly getting a new job and moving away. If they think I’m giving it all up because of a man I’ve only just met they’ll be very worried. They’ll know our relationship isn’t platonic. You look at me like a starved man looks at pizza.” She put her arms around his waist and hugged him close. “And there is no way that I can hide the fact that I love you.”

He pulled back to look at her as his heart thudded an irregular beat.

“What?”

Her blue eyes looked up at him, wide, uncertain, and yet filled with hope.

“I love you, Kil,” she said timidly. “I know it has happened fast and that you feel something else, something instinctive, but I know I love you.”

Yes he felt something else, something stronger than what normally passed for human love and something more than Were biology. He hadn’t expected that to happen so quickly, and he wasn’t entirely sure it was something he deserved. He pulled her up into a tight embrace and buried his face in the crook of her neck. He tried to gulp down the sensation that threatened to swarm and consume them both.

He groaned. “Oh, Lynne. I am unaccustomed to romantic words, but do not underestimate what I feel for you. Although it goes against my life’s calling and my duty to the pack, I will put you above all of it.”

She clung to his shoulders and wrapped her legs around his waist. Her slick sex slid along his hot, hard length. His hands stroked down her back and found a luscious butt to kneed and hold. She shifted up, and the head of his cock notched against the tight aperture of her slippery pussy. Slowly she sank down and sheathed him in her moist, velvet soft channel..

“Kil,” she moaned.

It was a cliché, but every time he entered her it was like coming home.

“Love me,” she begged. It was a request that held a question.

“I do. I will for as long as I live.”

Soft noises of passion filled the room as they moved together, slowly at first, rhythmically sharing body and heart. To love her was a privilege and their bond a prize beyond compare. In a short time she would truly understand. For Kil the full moon couldn’t come soon enough.

Chapter Eighteen

The large gathering of Weres waved and howled until the helicopter taking Joanna and her mates to Kalispell Airport was out of sight. Lynne had smiled, said words of encouragement, and hid her sadness. She wore a brave face for Joanna, and for Kil, too.

She wasn’t the only one facing major changes, she acknowledged that, but Joey and her mom seemed to accept and be more comfortable with it all. Joey had absolute faith in her mates and their bond. She didn’t question the situation like Lynne sometimes found herself doing. Lynne understood that due to her human upbringing it would take her a little longer to have such confidence and belief. Kil had assured her that once they were fully bonded she would be completely in touch with him and would fully trust and accept him. She wanted that unshakable bond so badly that although she still feared the full-moon mating she thought it would be worth it.

Lynne had spent the last two days mostly with Kil but also with Joey and her mom. She’d met some other pack members though most of the females were much more comfortable when Kil was absent…which wasn’t often. He was reserved with them, and they were wary of him. Males almost never approached, even when she was alone. There was always a nervous undercurrent that she didn’t fully understand but gathered from snippets of information that her mate’s reputation was fearsome.

Joey had tiptoed around the issue. She hadn’t grown up part of a pack so all Joey knew were rumors and whispered hearsay about the lethal Chief Enforcer. It wasn’t a complete shock to Lynne. After all, she had peered into his soul and guessed it was possible that he was capable of brutality, but not cruelty. She couldn’t really believe that he was a cold-blooded killer. With her he was tender and gentle.

When he had rescued her she had been under the influence of drugs and exhaustion. The images and memory of that night were hazy, yet she knew that he had slain a man with his bare claws. As a social worker she had sometimes found that the definition of good and bad and right and wrong had been fluid and the boundaries often blurred, but she had always maintained a professional distance and adhered strongly to her own moral code. Now she found herself in a world where she had to redefine normal behavior and her understanding of fact and fiction. It was unsettling, but she did not regret meeting Kil.

Both Kil and Will had cut back on pack duties, as was apparently expected of the new and soon-to-be mated. Although Kil tried to give her some space he stayed close by and never strayed far or for long. He needed to know where she was and that she was safe. She didn’t mind because she didn’t like being apart from him either. She now understood his reticence to go to Denver. Nevertheless, they would leave tomorrow so that she could go into work on Monday, wrap up loose ends, and leave that life behind. Forever.

Her boss had not sounded too happy when she phoned to tell him she was resigning, though he seemed less worried about the work and more concerned about her, which was sweet. Her own initial concerns were fading. Lynne was certain that she could fulfil a useful role in Were society.

Will had asked for her help with a young unmated female Were called Zoongash Kumar who would soon arrive from India. Apparently a power vacuum had been created in India due to the death of the Indian Prime. There was now a violent and political struggle for the top spot. Zoongash’s father, or sire, as Weres said, was an Alpha and feared for his daughter’s safety. The sketchy details she’d been given were intriguing, but Lynne marvelled at how her understanding of the world around her had expanded in a direction she had not known existed less than a week ago. In truth she was still getting her head around the whole Were reality, but it was real, and she had to deal with it. She was part of it.

Her thoughts were interrupted as Kil pulled her against him in a gentle embrace. He always seemed to know what she needed. She knew that she shouldn’t worry about a thing because actually all she really needed was him.

* * * *

Kil held his mate with her back against his chest as she watched the helicopter shrink to a speck in the distance. Katherine did the same. Will had his arm around her and held her close. He put his lips to her temple for a kiss and whispered something soothing.

In response Katherine said, “I know she’ll be fine. She’s happier than I’ve ever seen her. It is truly wonderful that she found her true mates and can settle down.”

Kil knew that Katherine had not had that luxury for over twenty years. On the run, always looking over her shoulder, worrying about her daughter. It must have been hell and exhausting. Katherine was a serious, strong, hardened female⎯had to be to survive. She was fiercely protective and perfect for her position within the packs. He liked her and thought her worthy of his Prime. With time she would learn to relax more.

Lynne was easygoing, fun loving, thoughtful, and kind⎯nothing like him, but he didn’t want her to change. Again he wondered at their bond. It was incredible that it felt so right. He gave Lynne a reassuring squeeze.

“What would you like to do today? Would you like to go for a drive?” he asked, in an attempt to cheer her up.

“What I’d really like is to go for a bike ride.”

Kil stiffened. His voice sounded strained when he spoke. “By bike you mean bicycle, yes?”

“No, although I do enjoy mountain biking. I mean motorbike. I have a Ninja, same as Joey. We used to take road trips at the weekend.”

He felt morgue cold at the thought of her blithely zooming around on one of those mobile organ-donor vehicles. The machine was a crotch rocket⎯zero to sixty in 2.5 seconds, sixty to dead in less.

He caught Will’s amused look. Bastard knew him too well and thought it funny to see him ruffled. Will had less to worry about because Katherine was a werewolf and much more robust.

“What’s up?” Lynne queried. “I thought you liked bikes. Joey told me you ride.”

Yeah, he loved bikes, loved Lynne, just not the idea of the two together. He knew he was being a hypocrite, but she was so much more fragile than him. She was looking up at him waiting for an answer. He had to force himself to allow this common ground between them. She needed it.

“I ride. I have a collection of bikes. Would you like to see? I keep them in a garage here on the estate.”

She brightened up considerably, her face flushed with enthusiasm.

“I’d love to see them. Can we go now? Will you take me for a ride?”

“Of course. We can see the bikes now, but a ride must wait until you have the proper garments.”

She was currently wearing a borrowed skirt.

“Okay. I’ll have my own clothes and leathers soon enough.”

Kil immediately imagined his mate in tight leather pants and jacket. His cock sprung, and his objections to her riding diminished. With a new sense of urgency he towed her behind him to the garage. Will’s chuckles rang in his ears. Kil didn’t care. He ushered her inside. She gasped when he switched on the fluorescent lights, and his collection of twenty-seven motorcycles was revealed.

“Oh my God,” she gushed. “Some of these are vintage.”

“They were new when I bought them,” he murmured.

She shook her head as if in disbelief and waved her arm at the room. “This is incredible.”

She slowly walked forward, fingers trailing over chrome and leather.

“Wow, this chopper is gorgeous.”

“It is custom made. Sit on it if you like,” he suggested.

She hiked up her skirt and carefully straddled the chopper. Swiftly he swung his leg over the seat and sat down snug behind her.

“A good fit, Sunshine.”

He wrapped his arms around her and kissed and nibbled her neck. She sighed and relaxed back against his chest.

He smoothed his hands under her T-shirt and stroked her breasts. She moaned. Quickly he pushed her T-shirt up and off over her head.

“Kil,” she said breathlessly. “Kil! What if someone comes?” she halfheartedly protested.

“Oh, someone is going to come all right.” His laughter was low and deep with sin. “Do not worry, I bolted the door, and I will smell and hear before anyone gets too close.” And if not he was sure any werewolf nearby would sense them soon enough and know not to intrude.

He unclasped her bra and slipped it off. He stroked lightly up her arms, over her shoulders, across her back, everywhere but her breasts. He loved her strong, smooth back, loved the taste of her skin on his tongue. It didn’t take long for her to squirm in pleasure. She slowly put her hands over his and directed them to her chest. He gently squeezed the soft flesh and rubbed the hard nipples with the palms of his hands. She wiggled and pressed her butt against his erection.

Kil released her breasts and deftly tugged her skirt up and off. Her panties were lost with a claw and a tug. Now she was bare ass naked on his favorite chopper⎯ a fantasy realized. With his big palm flat against her back he slowly pushed her down so that she was leaning forward with her chest against the gas tank, her legs wide on either side of the seat and her ass exposed.

“What are you doing?”

He pulled his T-shirt off in one smooth movement and took great pleasure in leaning over her, bare skin to bare skin.

He kissed her ear, and his voice smoldered as he answered, “I’m giving you a ride on my bike.”

Lynne’s breathing hitched, and he felt a tremor travel down her spine.

“Oh God, Kil. You are bad.” It wasn’t spoken like an insult.

“I think you like it.”

“Apparently I do.”

He whispered seductively in her ear, “I’m going to throttle back, slip into gear, open it up and give it some thrust.”

Kil held her hips and massaged the small of her back with his thumbs. She whimpered and arched to grind her bottom into his crotch. His thumbs glided over her buttocks and down to spread her cheeks. He stared. Mine. Her little anus looked as tight as a balloon knot, and her beautiful cunt glistened with her arousal⎯a natural lubricant. He swiped his thumb along the seam and coated it with her cream. Then he pressed it to the puckered flesh. It twitched.

“Kil?” She sounded apprehensive.

He growled low and deep as his beast began to rise.

She shifted as if to sit up.

“Be still, “ he commanded quietly yet firmly as he fought to maintain control.

She froze.

“Relax,” he ground out. “Submit.”

He placed is big hand flat on her back and pushed her down. For a second he felt resistance. He thought she was going to make a dry comment or argue, but the tone of his voice, the pheromone-thick air and their fledgling bond were enough to make her yield. He splayed her buttocks apart again and gently teased the puckered flesh.

“Relax, my mate.”

Some of the tension left her body. He slowly pressed his thumb into her. She moaned and tilted her bottom up. With one hand he tugged open his leathers enough to free his throbbing cock. Without hesitation he slid it all the way up her dripping cunt. It felt incredible to be inside her. He stroked into her almost languidly and mimicked the action with his thumb. He played with her clit until she came loudly. She yelled out and pushed back against his groin and his hand. Her flesh rhythmically squeezed around his length.

He couldn’t hold back the powerful ejaculation, but it hardly took the edge off his need to possess her. He wanted to stick his cock into her all ways, coat her with his cum inside and out. Her plush ass tormented him. They weren’t nearly finished. He wanted, needed to take her there.

Werewolves require little or no refractory period. He pulled from her body and rubbed his long hard length between her buttocks, sliding over her puckered skin, in a simulation of what was to come. She whimpered. Was she afraid? Was he so far gone that he couldn’t scent it? He forced himself to calm down. His cock looked grotesquely large between her butt cheeks. It was much thicker and longer than his thumb. His protective instincts kicked in.

“Another time, little one,” he whispered.

“Yeah. After several chasers and an epidural?”

There it was again, that humor to combat fear. She turned her head to look at him. He hoped that she couldn’t read the anguish he felt because of the driving desire to have her, or see his disappointment.

“You’re afraid. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“Oh, Kil, I was joking…a bit. I’m a little nervous, but I trust you.”

That was all he needed.

“Then trust me to do it right, with a little preparation and a more comfortable setting.”

“Okay. But, for now….”

She looked pointedly at his still-erect cock. Nimbly she swiveled her body around to face him. It was a simple matter to cup her ass, lift her up and plant her down hard. She clung to his neck and nibbled his ear. A shiver ran through his body. Slowly her hips undulated, and she ground her body tight against his. Soon the pace quickened, and she vigorously bounced on his lap, up and down his long length. Her tits jiggled and bobbed with the momentum. His chopper had never been ridden so enthusiastically. Neither had his bike. Bad joke. He chuffed to himself. He’d never been a funny guy and clearly that hadn’t changed.

Sweat beaded on her skin, yet still she fucked him hard and fast. His mate had stamina. The heady, warm scent of her filled the air and charged his balls ready for another release. The tension built tighter and tighter until he couldn’t stop the reflexive urge to thrust his hips and drive his cock harder and deeper into her engorged, tight pussy.

He passed the point of inevitability and nothing could stop the powerful surge of pleasure burning throughout his body. He bit her neck and took her with him. The strong, fast pulse of her blood matched the spurt of his semen as he released energy and life force. Her pussy convulsed around his cock, and she cried out her rapture as he flooded her. Her long fingernails dug into his shoulders. He grunted, the sound muffled against her skin. His muscles seized, and they clung to each other, locked together in a moment of extreme bliss that robbed them of the ability to move.

Slowly the energy dissipated, and she sagged against him. He held her close. He felt that he was somehow more than the male he had been. And it was good. It would feel even better when they were true-mated. Until then he had to keep her close. He groaned. The next few days were going to be hell.

Chapter Nineteen

“Hey, Chief, wait.”

Kil was about to climb into the driver’s seat of the SUV. He stopped and waited for young Summers⎯actually Bradley was in his late forties and twice Lynne’s age, so that description now seemed weird⎯to jog up with an envelope in his hand.

Bradley’s eyes slid to Lynne in the passenger seat, and he gave her a wide smile. He diplomatically lowered his voice so that only Kil could hear.

“I managed to get the address of Richard Parkson. If that isn’t enough then call me, and I’ll hack his bank and credit card transactions. That should give you some information on his movements.”

“Good.” Kil took the envelope and pocketed it inside his jacket. “Thanks.”

“Have a good tri⎯” Bradley started to say but Kil had already turned, slid into the driver’s seat, and slammed the door. He didn’t do small talk, and that sure as hell wasn’t going to start now.

The nearby pack-owned airstrip was suitable only for light aircraft and helicopters. They were taking a larger jet because it was more comfortable and safer. Kil had decided to drive to the airport in Kalispel so that Lynne could see some of the area.

The buildings and houses that they passed on the way to Weresford were pack owned. Although he had rarely socialized with others he made it his business to know everything about Montana Mountain pack members, in particular those that lived near to The Den. He gave Lynne titbits of information, gossip, and hearsay as they drove. He realized that although he had always been aloof and reserved with others he probably knew his pack better than anyone. Ironic really…and what was that again about “small talk”? They drove through Weresford and he pointed out places that might be of interest to her like the hairdressers, vets, clinic, and school.

Lynne was excited about flying because this was her first time in a plane, well, first time fully conscious. She was clearly impressed that, apart from the pilot, they had the jet to themselves. Weather conditions were fair, and the journey was comfortable. He used the time to find out more about her life in Denver. It became apparent that his mate had made a good life for herself there. She had family and friends who meant a lot to her. She was giving up everything that was familiar to be with him. It reaffirmed his resolve to ensure that she didn’t regret it.

Gavin met them at the airport in Denver. Kil was a little more relaxed now that he and Lynne had the mating process well underway. He introduced Gavin, having already explained to Lynne how he’d helped the night she’d been abducted. Lynne was as lovely as ever, and Gavin seemed surprised by her friendly manner, especially when she gave him an enthusiastic handshake and patted his shoulder as she thanked him for his help. If Kil had been a different male he’d have laughed at the panicked expression on Gavin’s face. As it was he didn’t threaten to rip Gavin’s arm off. See? Evidence that he was mellowing.

Gavin drove them to a pack-owned guesthouse that Kil knew and had requested the use of. It was secure, fully stocked for them, and there was a vehicle for their use. He quickly showed Lynne where the bedroom was and then went outside to speak to Gavin.

“Ian asked me to invite you and your mate to have dinner with him tonight if you have no other plans,” Gavin said as he was leaving.

Normally, in his role as Chief Enforcer, Kil would meet with Ian the Denver Pack Alpha, if he was in Ian’s territory. It had always been about business, not a social meeting. Kil wasn’t here on pack business. The only thing he’d planned on doing tonight was more pre-bonding sex with his mate, especially as she was going to work tomorrow. He sighed because he had no interest in socializing and chitchat, but Lynne might enjoy meeting Shona, Ian’s mate.

He was a little concerned that Lynne would be asked about her pack and parents. Other Weres would be surprised to learn that humans had raised her. It would be awkward for her. He wanted to avoid speculation until he had more information. Gavin obviously sensed his indecision because he cleared his throat and added, “Ian said he’ll understand if you decline, given that you are newly mated and all. He said if you need anything it’s yours.” Gavin paused for a moment. “There’s still talk about what you did to Woods and Mastrict.”

Ah, when is an invitation not an invitation? When the host is anxious about your ability to control yourself and hopes you don’t accept. Well that made declining easier.

“Tell him thanks I appreciate his understanding and we will pass this time. Anything else to report?”

“Not much, Chief. We are still looking for the young Were in our territory that we scented last full moon run. He’s an unknown at this stage, so maybe he is foreign. The other packs aren’t missing a newly matured male. We think he’s living closely with humans.”

This was a concern as young, newly matured werewolves sometimes had control issues especially around the full moon, and if there was not an Alpha or another dominant close by to help.

“This needs careful handling. Put more males on it. Tell Ian to make it a priority. We need to get this loner before the next full moon.”

Gavin nodded, not questioning Kil’s authority to instruct Ian on this matter.

They walked to the SUV. Kil handed him the note with the details Bradley had provided. He would have preferred to seek out Richard Parkson himself, but it would take him too far from Lynne. Kil explained what they had discovered so far and that they needed to understand how Lynne, a Were, had been adopted by humans.

“This is a sensitive and private matter.”

He trusted Gavin as one of his Enforcers, to keep the information exclusively between them. Gavin nodded once.

“I’ll get on it straight away, Chief. Your eyes and ears only.”

Kil had made the decision to not inform Lynne until he had all the facts. He felt unsettled when he thought about it. A phantom of an unpleasant suggestion hovered just out of reach. He tried to dismiss it as his naturally suspicious mind working overtime, but he couldn’t completely. Her linage didn’t bother him. It made no difference at all to the fact that she was his mate, but he was very curious about how she had been lost to them. Such a thing was unheard of. Weres prized their offspring. He looked for a positive spin. It was possible that she had Were family alive who knew nothing about her. He would discover the truth of her origins and, hopefully, it would be a mating gift to her.

* * * *

Kil had left her in the bedroom while he went to talk with Gavin, who was another stern-looking male. With his muscular body and shaven head Gavin had a Riddick vibe going on. She wondered if all Enforcers were cast from a similar mold. A week ago she would have been intimidated like most people by the big and grim-looking Enforcers. Now she somehow felt stronger and less inclined to show fear. Perhaps she was just getting used to Kil, or maybe this whole bonding thing was exerting an influence. She looked in the mirror and tried to mimic the blank yet cold expression she’d seen a few times on Kil’s face directed at others. On her it looked ridiculous. She blurted out laughter, and in a fit of silliness jumped on the huge, high bed and bounced on it. It was so springy she could get some air under her feet.

“Sunshine, what are you doing?”

Kil had suddenly appeared in the doorway.

“Testing the bed. Catch me,” she cried out as she gave a mighty bounce and flung herself in his direction with her arms and legs straight and body horizontal. She had complete faith that he wouldn’t let her fall.

He moved fast, and she landed safely in the cradle of his arms. Unexpectedly he threw her straight back onto the bed. She squealed with surprise. A split second later his boots were off. He prowled to the bed and crawled over her.

A little breathless from her exertions she threw his question back at him. “What are you doing?”

His answering slow molasses smile promised sin.

“Testing the bed.”

The thing about Weres was that they bought quality stuff, made to last. The bed survived their lovemaking with only a few alarming creaks and groans. Lynne shared her body and laughter with Kil. They were no longer strangers and she felt herself growing closer to him with each heartbeat. Of course there was great physical pleasure but also a joy and easy happiness that was a kind of intimacy Lynne loved. They now lay in each other’s arms and enjoyed gentle, lazy caresses.

“You asked a lot of questions, and I did all the talking on the plane, so now it’s your turn. Tell me about your family, your parents,” she said as she stroked his broad, smooth chest.

“I have no siblings. My parents walk on the moon.”

“What?”

“It is an old Were belief. The spirits of the dead travel to the moon and join the light of other souls there.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It was a long time ago, about one hundred sixty years. My sire was killed by a rogue, and my mother died twelve years later.”

“There were rogue problems even then?”

“Yes, though rarer, simply because there were fewer people and more open space to roam. The one that killed my sire was the first pale-skinned Were I’d ever seen. Kogot.” Kil spat the name. “He had traveled from Russia across the Bering Strait in winter to our territory along the Northwest Coast. We didn’t know it at the time, but he was running to escape from Were justice there. He seemed stable and friendly enough at first and brought news of other packs and world events. He wasn’t interested in joining the pack. He said that he hoped to find his mate, and we allowed him to stay awhile in our territory. But it wasn’t long before human tribesmen disappeared, and after full-moon nights horses were found dead and mauled. We knew that he was responsible by his scent. It started to attract attention. Stories began to circulate about a dangerous creature in the area.

My sire was our pack’s Alpha. He decided to personally deal with the problem. We had not considered using silver bullets to kill our own kind, but unfortunately the Russians had. My sire went after Kogot, and took silver bullets to his heart and head. It slowed him down enough for the rogue to finish him off in the more traditional way.”

“Traditional?”

“Decapitation.”

Yep that’d do it.

“And your mom?”

“Her body began to age and weaken over time, along with her spirit. She missed my sire greatly.”

“That’s very sad.” Already Lynne hated to be apart from Kil, and they weren’t yet true and fully bonded. “Is that why you became an Enforcer?”

“Not immediately. In those days we were not organized like other larger and less isolated packs in say Europe or parts of Asia. We did not have a Prime, and there were not Enforcers who were independent of a specific pack. There were simply Alphas, betas, norms, and a few dormants. Later⎯”

And females,” she interrupted.

He stared at her, then nodded. “And females,” he conceded. “Though unfortunately vastly outnumbered. Later the persisting and increasing rogue problem motivated Will and I to establish Enforcers.”

“What happened to the rogue?”

“He did not try to take the Alpha position. He wasn’t interested in running a pack, and he no doubt correctly surmised there would be no respite from challenges given the underhanded tactics he had used to win. I tracked him for weeks⎯long after others had given up. I waited until the full moon when I knew he wouldn’t be able to shoot a gun. I caught him and we fought. He was a formidable opponent.”

His eyes lost focus as if he were reliving the memory.

“Go on,” she prompted.

Kil’s eyes refocused. He appeared to study the golden threads of her hair threaded through his fingers.

“You know that beige fur rug I have?”

Lynne blinked as her thoughts raced to a horrible conclusion. “Not the one we made love on?”

“Yes, that one.”

“That’s…that’s not…” She gulped, horrified at the prospect.

He looked at her without expression. She grimaced, her face scrunched tight.

“No, it isn’t.” He grinned.

“Why you…” Lynne smacked his chest though the fact that he was joking warmed her heart. Kil laughed as he pretended to feebly fend her off.

“Your face is very expressive, my mate.” He cleared his throat and grew serious again. “When werewolves die in beast form our spirit, or perhaps more scientifically the energy stored in our cells for the shift, is uncontrollably released causing the body to spontaneously combust. Nothing remains but fine ash.”

She studied the face she had so quickly come to love. She couldn’t really imagine him skinning his enemy and was relieved he hadn’t. He played with her curly tresses between his fingers.

“The rogue and I fought. I was young and less disciplined.” He paused as if unsure whether to provide details.

“But in the end you, er…poofed him?”

“No.” He growled through a tightened jaw. “The fight was by no means easy, but I had the upper hand.” He sighed. “In truth, Lynne, I toyed with him because I did not want to give him a quick death. I wanted him to suffer for my sire.” He sounded almost apologetic. “That was my mistake and the biggest regret I have. I should have just finished him quickly, but because I did not he managed to escape. He gave me this with a silver blade.” His pointed to the scar on his face.

She knew that must have also been a wound to his pride and his sense of justice.

“But you got him in the end, right?” she asked expectantly with bloodthirsty hope.

“He was the wiliest rogue I have ever known. I caught him the first time because he underestimated me. Unfortunately he only made that mistake once. He was smart. He went away for many years and constantly moved around the world. He probably went to ground for a while, which is a kind of hibernation. He evaded capture for more than one and a half centuries⎯incredible considering that he was progressively slipping further and further into insanity, but as I said, he was very intelligent. Then a few years ago he turned up again in the USA, and he made a mistake. He stayed too long in one place, and we found him.”

“So you had your revenge?” she prompted him again.

Lynne was surprised at her own reaction, having never been one to condone violence or vengeance before.

“Sort of. It was on a full moon, and he gave several Enforcers and I the chase of our lives. He must have lost concentration or something because he was running us in circles at the end. Eventually we had him almost surrounded, but he took a ridiculous chance and tried to make it across a busy highway where we would not follow for fear of being seen. An 18-wheeler did our job for us. He was ashed.”

“Good,” she said with gusto, feeling an inexplicable sense of triumph.

To anyone else he would have appeared unconcerned by her opinion, but she could sense that he was relieved by her response.

“So how did you meet Will?” she asked in an attempt to steer the conversation to happier things.

“No one expected my sire to die so young. Our pack was not prepared. There was not an obvious replacement. Although I was a dominant Were I was relatively young and not ready to be the next Alpha. I was also set on trying to find Kogot. Another, older Beta took over the position, but it was a difficult time. Events outside of our control began to impact on our way of life. We were under pressure to move farther away from our traditional hunting grounds because of encroachment by white settlers.”

Lynne was beginning to think this wasn’t going to be a cheerful tale, but she was enthralled by his story. It was incredible that he had been alive in those times and had experienced such massive changes to his way of life.

“We heard about a new Alpha, Silwili⎯Will⎯Hawke, who owned land not part of a native reservation. He had a white lawyer in his pack, a dormant male Were who had left Europe to escape a pack that did not respect his kind. Quite by chance Will met him in Washington DC and offered him a pack position. He helped to legally acquire and amalgamate land. The Montana Mountain Pack eventually formed and was not nomadic. Will adapted to the changes forced on us first by colonialism and later by the government⎯not a ‘redskin’ among them. You know it was not until 1924 that Congress passed the Native Indian Citizen Act that granted all Native Americans, on or off the reservation, citizenship and the possibility of the vote. Even then not all states allowed it. Utah was the last state to give Natives the vote in 1956.”

“I knew that women only received the right to vote in national elections in 1920, but I didn’t know that about Native Americans. Anyway go on, tell me more,” she prompted him, eager for more knowledge about his past.

“I’m not boring you?”

“God no. It’s really interesting and amazing to think that you were alive then.”

“Well, our Alpha decided to check out the new pack in the hope of either annexing or joining it. When he met Will he unfortunately failed to realize the former would not be possible. To underestimate Will was a common mistake in those early years. They fought for dominance and obviously Will won. He accepted the rest the pack. I joined them later after I lost Kogot. The moment I met Will I knew he was a worthy male and one I could follow. It was not long before the trust between us grew, and I became the top Beta. Over the years more adolescent werewolves⎯those who hadn’t matured enough to shift⎯traveled to America seeking space, territory, and opportunities. They all came to see Will to give fealty to him, and he accepted most of them. By then his reputation had grown immensely. It was natural and seamless when Will formally became Prime of the North American and Canadian packs. When methods of travel became reliable and faster, more werewolves came. Problems increased as the number of Weres and humans swelled. We decided to adopt the European Were ‘policing’ system. Enforcers were created who were independent of a specific pack. They answer to the Chief Enforcer⎯me.”

She wondered if that would change because of their mating. As far as she understood Enforcers were all single males. Would he have to give up his position for her, or was it different because he was the boss? It seemed a lot more to lose than giving up her job as a low-grade social worker. Perhaps he wouldn’t. She wasn’t sure what she would prefer, and decided not to ask.

“What happened to your guy, I mean the Alpha of your old pack? Was he…poofed?”

Kil stopped playing with her hair.

“No. The fight was to the death, but it didn’t take place on a full moon, and they were in mostly human form, so there was no ashing. In those days Will had to establish his control. He had to be fast and thorough in putting down any threat to his position. It was and is often still the way such challenges are dealt with.”

“Really? When was the last fight?” She was thinking in terms of decades ago.

Kil chuffed. “Last week. Will killed Ashok Khan, the Prime of India.”

Lynne gasped in shock. It was hard to believe that the friendly custard-tart-eating man was deadly dangerous. But then he wasn’t a man, was he? He was a male Prime werewolf, and that was something she shouldn’t forget.

“Before you leap to judge I must tell you that Khan was about to rape Katherine at the time. He was sadistic and cruel. Someone badly needed to put him down. If Will had for some reason failed I would have ended Khan myself, and I would have used any means possible. You may ask Zoongash about it when you speak to her. The female probably lived in constant fear of her unstable Prime.”

Clearly Zoongash really would need help. Lynne was pleased that the task hadn’t been invented merely to keep her occupied. It reiterated that she wasn’t losing much but rather gaining a new role.

“I’ll bear that in mind when I speak to her.”

In fact Lynne thought that there were probably a lot of Weres who were in serious need of counseling though she would need to be careful not to assume that strategies proven to work on humans would be successful with Weres. It would make for some fascinating research. She huffed to herself because it wasn’t as if she’d be publishing any academic papers on the matter. Nevertheless their culture and mind-set were different from anything she’d ever encountered or read about, and she was fascinated.

She voiced her thoughts. “Will doesn’t fit the profile of a sociopath, nor does he seem like the violent type who regularly kills people, y’know? I guess it is different with Weres. I can’t quite get my head around it.”

Kil stiffened. She could feel the tension in his body and sense it in his soul.

“What’s up?”

He detangled his fingers from her hair.

“Will doesn’t have challenge fights often as his reputation dissuades all but the deluded, and he does not usually get involved with the day-to-day problems and security issues either. He does not have to threaten, force, or dispense justice very often.” He paused, but the tension didn’t leave him.

“I’m relieved to hear it. I liked the guy but was starting to get worried. I’m also glad for him, I mean what kind of a life would that be? Full of stress for sure.”

He took a deep breath. “Because I do it. That is my role. As Chief Enforcer it is my duty to protect the packs.”

She froze. He had already told her that he dealt with rogues, that he had killed. Heck, she’d seen it with her own eyes, but now it was really sinking in. She looked at him and fully comprehended what he was. The position of Chief Enforcers was not akin to the human chief of police. He dirtied his hands for Will and for what he believed was the good of all the packs. It was a necessary but often unpleasant role. Her mate personally hurt and killed people and sanctioned others to do so. Chief Enforcer⎯what he was and what he did. She sensed that he braced himself for her condemnation. He fully expected it yet he had been honest with her.

All she felt was pity, not for any weakness but for the strength he had to demonstrate constantly, and for the isolation and loneliness such a position wrought.

“I think you have a difficult job,” she said with a sad smile. “We really need to come up with a better strategy to help the lorn before it’s too late. There has to be a better way.”

A slight twitch of his eyes was the only outward sign that he was surprised by her reaction.

“Let us hope so. The lorn are only one of many persistent problems. I suspect my role will alter with our mating, but whatever happens I promise that you will come first in my life, Lynne. Never doubt that.”

Lynne understood that this was a huge shift in his priorities. Up until now Kil’s life had been devoted to his duty for his pack and his Alpha. She decided there and then that she would never give him cause to regret their mating, and that she was going to do whatever she could to lessen his burden.

She attempted to lighten the mood that had taken a serious turn. She wanted to see him smile again.

“Good. I know that you’ll have to skip off to play ‘Deputy Dog’ and deal with”—she made quotation marks in the air—“‘a problem.’ But I need you to be here to shag me often because I’m addicted to you already. It’s a chronic condition that requires constant attention.” She wiggled her eyebrows.

Kil snorted. “I will keep you satisfied, my little mate.”

She laughed. “You do.”

“This? This is the best I have ever had, but I believe it is just practice, Sunshine. Wait until we are fully bonded.”

“You mean the sex gets better?” she asked. Surely that wasn’t possible.

“So I am told.”

“Are you sure you’re⎯we’re⎯not closer to beavers than wolves because, damn.”

Kil chucked. She loved the sound. It was like a juggernaut gear change on a steep, downhill, winding road.

“But you know what they say?” he asked with a gleam in his dark eyes. “Practice makes perfect.”

He quickly rolled over her. He was careful not to crush her, but she felt enough of his weight to be aware of his size and strength.

She giggled. “I was thinking more along the lines of ‘Kil or cure.’”

Chapter Twenty

“See you at one o’clock.” Lynne turned to leave, then spun back to him again and pulled his head down for another long kiss. “It’s only four hours, but God, I’m going to miss you.”

The feeling was mutual. He placed his hands on her shoulders and looked down at her. She was dressed conservatively and for comfort. She wore only a little makeup, and her glorious hair was tamed into a ponytail and tied with a red plastic butterfly clasp. It wasn’t a style he preferred. He liked her hair free, liked to see her curves in fitted clothes, but nevertheless he thought that she looked gorgeous.

“You are beautiful. “

He wanted her again. He really wished that she would forget this work nonsense and spend all the time with him.

She smiled and shyly said, “I love you.”

And because he loved her he’d compromise. He watched as she entered the ugly brick-and-

concrete building where she worked. While he had to let her out of his sight she wouldn’t be beyond his nose. As long as he could smell and taste her in the air he could cope. He could not detect the signature scent of another Were nearby but he nevertheless remained alert.

He occupied himself checking out the perimeter of the building, noting all the points of access, including fire escapes and the service entrance. He had already memorized the building’s floor plans, particularly where Lynne would be. If he had to find and extract her quickly he could. It never hurt to be overprepared.

Kil had spent many hours in the past patiently watching and waiting for the right moment to trap, confront, or take out a rogue. Stalking required a certain stillness combined with a clarity of the mind⎯a hyperaware meditative state. That skill was being tested.

At 13:02 he fought the urge to go and get her. At 13:04 he was out of the car and pacing. He began to suspect that this wasn’t going to work. Tonight they would return to The Den. At 13.06 he was about to head into the building when her scent became stronger, and a minute later she pushed through the door and out into the street. She spotted him immediately. It was a mate thing although she was probably unaware of it. She would never need to look long or search a crowd for him. The bond drew them together.

Lynne ran to him and jumped into his open arms.

“Sorry I’m a bit late. Rick, my boss wanted to take me for lunch.”

Kil growled. Definitely not going to work.

“He was just being sweet. Instead I’ve arranged to go out with him and a few of my colleagues for lunch tomorrow if that’s okay.” No it is not. “It’s a kind of farewell thing.”

Kil was about to disallow anything that would take her away from him for a second longer, but she enthusiastically continued her cheerful chatter.

“It’s a relief. I was worried they’d be angry because I’ve given such short notice, but everyone understood.” She hugged him tighter and laughed. “They were surprised that I’m leaving and some were a little jealous of the great job offer with Hawke Enterprises⎯if only they knew⎯but they all wished me luck in my new job. They seemed genuinely happy for me. I feel really good about leaving this way. Thanks for the chance to say my good-byes. Now all I’m concerned about is telling my parents tomorrow night.”

She kissed him. Her happy excitement soothed his agitation at being apart. It was difficult for a male at this stage of the bonding to be anything but possessive, but he couldn’t be peeved with her, and he reluctantly realized that he couldn’t tear her away from Denver tonight.

Lynne suggested lunch at a small café where she knew the staff and a few of the clientele by name. They all looked anxious and surprised that he was with her. Even though he was dressed in what Lynne called smart-casual clothes⎯too domesticated for him⎯he received wary stolen glances. He was used to it. What he wasn’t used to were the nervous smiles and murmured hellos that some of the humans directed at him because he was with Lynne. He acknowledged them with a curt nod but no smile. They looked away quickly.

He courteously pulled Lynne’s chair out for her and waited until she was settled, then he sat.

“Do people always react this way to you?”

“No. They usually walk away. Fast,” he answered with his characteristic deadpan expression.

Lynne laughed. “Yeah, I bet you’re a hoot at parties,”

Obviously parties were not his thing. He wasn’t a “life and soul” sort of guy.

Mischievously she said, “Well it could come in useful getting rid of stragglers. It’ll be our secret weapon⎯the Kil Switch.” She winked at him. “But we’ll only use it if my karaoke doesn’t clear the room first.”

Kil marvelled at how relaxed and easy she was with him. He liked her gentle teasing.

“You eat here often?”

“I’m a regular.” She smiled at the barista who caught her eye. Did she find that human attractive? For a second he felt a murderous rage and glared at the young man. By the worried look on the boy’s face, he had noticed.

“Stop it,” she ordered and slapped his arm. “That’s Jack, and he’s as gay as a tap-dancing hyena.”

He looked down where she’d lightly slapped him. Processing. Processing. He decided he liked it. A lot. Then her words filtered through, and he relaxed some more.

“I usually just get a coffee and sometimes a snack. I can’t afford to lunch out often, but before you argue, this is on me.”

He arched a brow. Her assumptions were incorrect and frustrating.

“That is not true. You can afford to eat out every day. My money is your money.”

“But—”

“No buts. We mate until death. There is no…what do humans call it…divorce?” She nodded. “The concept of wealth division is irrelevant. Everything I have is yours.” He leaned back in his seat and gauged her reaction. “And we have enough not to concern ourselves about such things.”

“Not that it matters, but how much do you think is a enough? Roughly, you know, to the third decimal point.”

He cracked a crooked smile. “I do not know exactly. I am not overly attentive to such things. In my early years I had very little because it was not necessary for survival, but over my long lifetime I have made some wise investments. Some assets are more disposable than others. Not including pack assets I would say we”—he emphasized we so that she understood it was hers too—“have about twenty million readily available and about forty tied up.”

Lynne’s jaw dropped, and her eyebrows shot toward her hairline.

“US dollars?”

He smirked. “I am not talking pesos.”

Lynne blinked and seemed lost for words. Eventually she said, “Okay, then you can get the tab.”

He scowled.

“I mean we have it covered.” She sighed. “I’ve never had a lot of money. But”—she sat up straighter and wagged her finger—“I promise it won’t change me.” She pretended to look hard at the menu. “I think I’ll have the champagne, lobster, and caviar.”

He shook his head, his lips twisted in amusement.

“No?” She acted surprised. “Well I guess I’m not super-hungry. I’ll have the chicken salad. What do you want, Sugar Daddy?”

He choked back a laugh.

“C’mon, baby, what’ll it be?” she asked sexily.

Immediately his smile dropped. He wanted what he always wanted since he first caught her scent⎯to be inside her, to mark her as his, to eat her up. His tongue licked fangs that had lengthened. He bit his bottom lip as she stared longingly at his mouth. She blushed and squirmed. He felt heat and musk radiate from his body.

“You know,” he ground out.

“Don’t,” she pleaded with shortened breath. “It turns me on. I can’t think straight.”

He could. His thoughts were all in one clear direction. He couldn’t control his desire. It just was. They needed to leave. Now.

He threw some bills on the table and grabbed her hand. They hurried out of the café. The waitress looked concerned.

“Sorry,” Lynne called. “Something’s come up.”

She wasn’t lying. His trousers were about ready to burst.

The next few minutes were a blur. Somehow Kil drove to a quiet underground car park. As soon as the engine was switched off he shoved his seat back, slapped her seat belt open, unzipped his pants, and pulled her onto his lap and ready cock. Balls-deep⎯the way he needed.

It was quick and hard, and the relief only temporary, but at least it would help him to get through the rest of the afternoon. A short time later they grabbed hamburgers and coffee from a 7-Eleven on Federal Boulevard. Lynne ate quickly as he drove her back to work.

He reluctantly dropped her off outside the main office of Denver Human Services. He watched her enter before he pulled away and found a place nearby to park. He used the time to make calls and keep up with Were security issues, though he remained vigilant. Nothing would distract him from watching over Lynne. He did not call Gavin because he knew his Enforcer would contact him with any important news. Still he wondered how the investigation into Lynne’s real parents was going.

* * * *

Gavin sat in his vehicle and watched and waited for Richard Parkson to return home. Earlier he’d done an on-foot recon of the cookie-cutter upmarket housing estate. He wondered with scorn how could anyone live in such an orderly environment, so regulated that no blade of grass was longer than an inch. Humans, or ‘Sheeple’ as he’d heard the Chief call them, were so domesticated.

He felt as grim his reflection looked in the rearview mirror. Yesterday, Kil had given him Parkson’s last known address and told him to investigate the human who had been married to Lynne’s biological mother. The man might have information about Lynne’s history. Gavin had promised discretion. Barely an hour later Will Hawke had called and usurped that instruction. Gavin was ordered to give all information he obtained to the Prime first. Under no circumstances was he to speak to Kil or pass on information without Will’s approval.

It didn’t sit well with Gavin to break his word, but Prime trumped Chief Enforcer, and Gavin trusted Will Hawke almost as much as he trusted Kil. The males were close blood brothers if the rumors were true. Gavin doubted Will would do anything to hurt the Chief, but he wondered just what the Prime was expecting him to discover.

Gavin had phoned Richard Parkson last night to arrange a meeting, but when the man heard what Gavin wanted to discuss he had not been helpful. After almost a minute of silence the man had exhaled loudly⎯a sad and defeated sound. He told Gavin that some things were best left alone, “for the girl’s sake.” Then he hung up. So now Gavin waited outside Parkson’s house, uninvited and probably unwelcome.

He didn’t have to wait long. A vehicle with the same license plate as that registered to Richard Parkson pulled into the driveway. A tall, lanky guy with salt-and-pepper gray hair got out, followed by an ample-bottomed middle-aged woman. Gavin wished that he had Riley, the Denver Pack’s dormant, with him. Riley was good with humans⎯he didn’t instinctively terrify them.

Enforcers dealt mostly with Weres, not humans, and thus had no need to blend in with the general population. Gavin had at least dressed conservatively. With a barely contained sigh he put on a pair of academic-looking spectacles⎯for cosmetic purposes only⎯and parked the expensive SUV in front of the house. With his cover story ready on his lips he walked to the front door and knocked.

“Who is it?”

“Hello, Mr. Parkson? My name is Tom Smith. I’m a private investigator for Ms. Haley Buller. We spoke briefly on the phone last night. Sir, I’d really appreciate it if you would talk to me,” Gavin said to the closed door.

“God damn,” Parkson muttered.

“Who is it, Richard?” a feminine voice asked too quietly for human ears.

“Nobo⎯”

“M’am, I represent Haley Buller, the only child of Margaret Parkson. She is desperate to find out about her origins.”

He heard a gasp.

“Open the door, Richard,” the woman demanded.

“No good will come of it,” Parkson muttered, yet he unlocked and opened the front door.

Gavin attempted a friendly smile. Parkson instinctively took a step back and started to close the door again. Gavin did the “salesman shuffle” and jammed his foot in the space. The scent of fear stung his sensitive Were nose. He quickly blurted his rehearsed lines.

“Mr. Parkson, I am an ex-police officer, now I’m a PI”—he flashed his fake identity card—“but I am also Haley’s cousin. She is a lovely woman and has a good life, but she feels that something is missing. She would like to know more about her biological mother and father. She asked me to investigate.” He pulled out a photo of Lynne that Will Hawke had provided. “Look, here’s a recent photo.”

He stuck it under Richard’s nose. It did the trick. The man froze.

“Oh my Lord. She looks just like Margaret.” His voice quavered. “Except for the hair, it’s lighter, and the blue eyes.”

“Sir, if there is something that would hurt her I need to know. I’ll direct her away from it.”

“I-I…” Parkson shook his head.

Time for some emotional blackmail.

“She is married and newly pregnant. Expecting a baby has caused her to think about her own start in life. M’am, you understand,” he said in an effort to appeal to the woman.

The female nodded.

“Joan.” Parkson spoke with a hint of warning.

“No, Richard, the girl is innocent despite…” She hesitated. “Despite what happened. You should talk to the man.”

Parkson’s shoulders slumped with resignation. He looked miserable, but he moved aside so that Gavin could enter.

“C’mon in.” He led the way into a large open-plan room. “It’s an unpleasant and difficult story, so you’d better take a seat.” He waved at the dining table and wearily seated himself at one end. “It was a long time ago, but I remember it all clearly because I’ve gone over it in my mind so many times trying to figure it out.” His sigh was one of exasperation as he shook his head. “If you care for that young woman, then you’ll never repeat what I tell you.”

Gavin nodded. “I understand.”

“That’s more than I do. I’ll never understand why she left with him.” Parkson frowned. The deep, skeptical lines etched into his forehead suggested it was accustomed to the expression.

“Cup of coffee?” Joan offered to them both.

Parkson didn’t reply. He simply shook his head as if to dislodge an unpleasant stuck memory.

“Richard, was that a yes or no?” Joan asked.

Parkson’s eyes darted to his wife.

“Sorry. No, darlin’, I think I’ll have something a bit stronger. Do we have any of that scotch Marty gave us for Christmas?”

Joan nodded with a sympathetic smile.

“Mr. Smith?”

The scotch sounded good, but he never took alcohol while on a job. He wasn’t a coffee drinker, but he’d been taught that it was social and friendly to accept a beverage while talking to humans. Apparently it put them more at ease.

“Coffee would be lovely, Mrs. Parkson, if it’s not too much trouble.”

Gavin assumed they were married given the wedding bands they both wore and the photos displayed on the wall.

“No trouble at all,” she replied.

There were a few minutes of awkward silence while Joan bustled around in the kitchen. She served their drinks, then excused herself.

“I’ll be in the office if you need me, honey,” she said to her downcast husband.

She gave Gavin a sad smile and closed the door as she left.

Parkson swirled the amber liquid in his glass, then took a deep drink.

“I’ll tell you what I know but before I do I advise you not to tell that girl the truth.”

He stared at Gavin for an impressive full second before he dropped his gaze. “No one wants to know that their mom was crazy and their father was a kidnapping rapist.”

It took Gavin a moment to absorb the words. That just couldn’t be right. Parkson looked at him expectantly, so he quickly attempted an expression of shocked horror⎯tricky given that he’d never used it before.

“Well”—he exhaled loudly—“I now understand your concern. Please tell me the whole story. I won’t repeat anything that would upset my cousin.”

“You won’t have much to tell, then. It’s an ugly tale. I’m not proud of my part in it, but I was honest to myself and her.”

Mr. Parkson began his story. He’d obviously told it before and considered the events many times over the years because he was remarkably fluent. Toward the end of the story Gavin had an understanding of what had really happened, but he was still confused about why a male Were would leave his mate.

“Do you know the name of the guy?” he asked.

“Not sure it’ll help. The police thought it was made up.” With a sneer he said, “He called himself, Claw.”

Gavin didn’t fake it this time. Real shock. Real horror. Fortunately Parkson was staring at the glass clutched tightly in his hand, and he missed Gavin’s reaction to the name. Gavin had just enough time to compose his features before Parkson briefly looked him in the eye.

“There’s something else.”

No, Gavin really didn’t think there could be anything to top what he’d just heard. “Something the girl might want to know. She’s a twin. She has a brother.”

No need to hide the shock this time. The implications. Holy shit.

Chapter Twenty-One

Kil willed himself to stay calm and not interfere as Lynne left the building later than expected and then stood talking to a group of people⎯colleagues and friends he assumed⎯for another ten minutes. He was inconspicuous in the SUV with dark tinted windows. He waited inside the vehicle so as not to rush her. She obviously needed to say her good-byes, and though he didn’t entirely empathize he knew it was important to her. He did not share well, but soon they would be back in his territory at The Den and their attention undivided and focused on their bonding.

When she finally got in the SUV she sighed loudly, like she had ended a difficult task, then she beamed at him, task forgotten, and launched herself at him. She hugged him fiercely and peppered his neck and face with kisses. He relaxed with her on his lap and in his arms. Anxiety melted away.

“I cancelled lunch tomorrow.”

That feeling? Triumphant relief.

“Why?”

“I don’t want to be apart from you longer than absolutely necessary.” She snuggled into him. “This afternoon was hell. You were right. It won’t always be this intense, will it? We’ll never get anything done.”

He didn’t disguise his pleasure at her words. He laughed, and her head bounced on his chest.

“Nothing that doesn’t involve fucking and making love, you mean? Pre-mating is intense. It ensures that mates fully bond. Our connection will be stronger when we are fully mated, but the separation anxiety will fade. Do not fret⎯we’ll have space in our togetherness. I won’t dominate all of your time.”

She smiled and shook her head. “It still seems unreal but utterly right.”

“It is real and right. Can you see your parents earlier? If so we can return home sooner.”

He was keen to get back to The Den. The sooner the better.

“I’ll call them. Mom’s retired and Dad’s supposed to be winding down his business. I’m fairly sure they’ll be in. Anyway let’s get out of here.” She kissed him softly but with the taste of sweet desire on her tongue.

He drove to her apartment and parked next to her old car in the underground space.

“I’ll have to sell that,” she said. “But I’m keeping this.” She tugged the cover off her bike.

He instantly imagined Lynne splattered on a highway, but decided to withhold his opinion⎯less said, soonest mended. For the foreseeable future he’d keep her busy riding him instead.

They decided to go to her apartment so that she could pack a few essentials for their return home. He liked the thought of The Den as her home now.

Lynne looked perplexed when he unlocked the door to her apartment.

“I had one lock changed after I broke the door down,” he explained. “Gavin had the key. The other keys were still inside.”

“You broke the door?”

He nodded. “The night I came for you. Fortunately Woods hadn’t locked it properly in his haste to kidnap you.”

A few dozen flat cardboard packing boxes and brown tape lay neatly against the hallway wall inside the apartment.

“How did these get here?”

“I arranged for boxes to be delivered ahead of time so that you could pack up private stuff, clothes, and anything you would like to take on the jet with us.”

She turned into his arms and hugged him tight.

“Thanks, that was thoughtful.”

He made a noncommittal growl. While it was true that he was thinking of her comfort he also didn’t like the idea of other males pawing through her personal belongings. He set about making up a few boxes while she sorted through her things.

“I guess I’ll need a charity box,” she said as she held up a fluffy toy.

While he agreed, he didn’t want her to give up more than she already was.

“Not on my account,” he replied diplomatically.

She chuckled. “I don’t think these are quite your style.”

She held up two well-loved stuffed animals. “But I am keeping Fred Bear and Mr. Coddles for our…” She trailed off and looked embarrassed.

“What?”

“Well, er, I always thought I’d pass them on, you know, to any children I have.”

He stared at her.

“Not that I’m even thinking about that yet,” she scoffed..

He prowled toward her.

“It won’t be for lack of trying, my Sunshine.”

Her eyes widened like a bush baby’s.

“Kil, I don’t think I’m ready for that.”

He understood. She was young, and there were enough changes to her life without adding offspring. In truth he had not ever thought he was sire material, yet the thought of her carrying his cub was appealing.

“Little one, if we are gifted with young, then so be it.”

Actually, now that he really thought about it, he would be very pleased to see her round with his cub.

“Steady on.” She clearly baulked at the idea. “I really am not ready. I should go on the pill.”

“It will not work.”

“What?” she shrieked.

“Were physiology is a little different, but do not worry, Weres are not usually very fertile and can only conceive when the moon is full, so I don’t think you have to worry about that yet.”

“But, but…”

“Do not worry. You cannot get pregnant until we are fully mated.”

“But that’s going to happen soon.” She looked panicked. “What about a condom?”

Asking the beast to put on a condom was beyond ridiculous. He quirked an eyebrow at her.

“Okay, maybe that was stupid but having a baby? Hello, that is a huge thing. Maybe we should put it off. Perhaps I could find a bunker or somewhere impregnable⎯no pun intended⎯and hide out until after the full moon?”

It felt as though the blood in his veins turned to ice.

“No.” Because nothing on this earth was going to stop him from completing their bond. Nothing. Not even her.

A large part of him suddenly wanted to whisk her straight back to The Den and keep her tied to his bed until she was pregnant.

“But-but…” she spluttered.

He strove for calm and reason. “Lynne, it is extremely unlikely that you will conceive on our first true mating. It is more likely that decades will pass before we have young. If it happens we will embrace it for the blessing it is because the time of childhood is such a fleeting thing in our long lives. Were children are celebrated because they are rare.”

“Not always, not everyone.” She blinked up at him. “Not me.”

“Sunshine, I will discover what happened to your real parents. It is unheard of for a Were to abandon their young. I will provide a safe home for our family.”

She looked solemnly into his eyes. “A safe and loving home, Kil.”

He had no doubt that Lynne would be a good mother and would make up any deficiencies he had in that department. He’d try though. He nodded.

“Okay, well, I’ll cross my fingers because I can’t cross my legs,” she joked.

He gave her a quick squeeze around the waist, then slapped her gently on the rump to direct her back to packing.

“Ow!” She laughed.

A moment later a fluffy dog-type thing bounced off the back of his head. He turned and growled at her amused expression.

“I’ll be quick.” She grinned. “I’m not sure how long I can keep my paws off you, but I don’t want to traumatize Fred or Mr. Coodles.”

“Hurry, then,” he choked out.

While Lynne continued to pack he called the airport to book an earlier takeoff slot. Fortunately there was one available. He then decided to give Gavin a call. He should have made a progress report by now. Hopefully he would have information or clues about Lynne’s origins. Kil wanted her to feel more a part of their community and culture, and understanding her past would help. He hoped that the explanation was nothing sinister. He wanted to give her positive closure so that she could look forward to her Were life.

Unfortunately Gavin’s phone went straight to voice mail. Kil left a brief message. Gavin was trustworthy and diligent, and Kil expected to hear back from him soon.

* * * *

What would Will do when he learned the truth? Gavin sat in a diner and stared at his beer as if it had the answer. A bead of condensation trickled down the cold surface of the bottle, not unlike the hot bead of sweat that he felt on his temple. He took a guilt-quenching gulp as he ignored another of the Chief’s phone calls. He scribbled a few more detailed notes in the mind-map he’d created and pieced together what he had learned and what he already knew. Old and new information came seamlessly together and created a revised tapestry of events.

He no longer had reservations about bypassing Kil. He was downright relieved and thankful for Will Hawke’s command that all information be passed on to him first. It meant that Gavin did not have to bear the burden of informing the Chief Enforcer about his mate’s sire. That was one conversation he was glad to miss.

Colorado Springs was just over an hour’s drive away from Denver⎯too close to delay his return. Reluctantly he finished his drink, gathered his notebook, and left money on the table. He headed home⎯not to the Denver Pack house but to his cabin in the forest. He needed privacy for the call he had to make. It would not be easy to relay all he had heard and his speculations to the Prime. For the whole journey Gavin rehearsed the conversation in his head. Whatever angle he looked at it he couldn’t find a positive spin. For the first time ever he actually felt sorry for the Chief.

He hadn’t been home ten minutes when his mobile rang. The number recognition showed it was The Den calling. How did the Prime do that? Even though Will was newly mated and no doubt distracted, his renowned sixth sense appeared to be working just fine. Gavin sighed deeply and with a heavy heart answered the call.

“Gavin Chase,” he answered.

He half expected to hear Angela’s voice though he knew she had mated the Prime of Australia and was no longer Will’s PA. Instead a male replied. It was incongruous that the pleasant, chirpy voice filled him with dread.

“Hi, Gavin, Brad Summers here at The Den. Prime just asked me to call to see if you have any information for him. If so he would like to speak to you.”

“I do.”

“One moment, I’ll patch you through, cheers.”

A few moments and a click later, Will Hawke spoke. “Gavin, what have you discovered?”

Gavin had the urge to ask if Will was alone, if he was seated, and if he had time to digest shocking and unpleasant information. He didn’t because it was unnecessary. Will Hawke would already have anticipated this conversation. It was what made him such a remarkable and formidable Prime and leader.

“As I think you expected, it is not good.” And the lifetime award for understatement goes to…

“Tell me.”

So Gavin did. He began with what Mr. Parkson had told him. Richard and Margaret had been married nearly ten years when they went on holiday to Jackson Hole, Wyoming. One day Margaret decided to go shopping in Jackson while Richard visited the National Museum of Wildlife Art. She didn’t meet up in their hotel room later. She had disappeared. Twenty-four hours later the police began to take the matter seriously.

After some inquiries it appeared that she had gone into a bar for lunch. A man had joined her and shortly after they left together. Witnesses said that there didn’t appear to be any coercion, she seemed to go willingly. The search continued, but there were no further leads. It was as if they had vanished. Then, a week later Margaret was discovered wandering along the side of the highway twenty miles away. She was disoriented and distressed. She babbled nonsense about a man who turned into an animal, a monster.

The humans assumed it was a fling gone sour, that she had left the bar looking for a quick good time but had been abducted and abused. Richard had protested that such behavior was out of character and thought that she had been drugged and later suffered some kind of Stockholm syndrome. When questioned she admitted that she had thought the man attractive but couldn’t explain why she left with him. That line of questioning had upset her greatly, and she became agitated and confused as if she didn’t understand her own behavior.

Initially the man had been careful and gentle with her but one night he “turned into a monster,” only how she described it was nonsensical. Her fractured mind had, the psychiatrist said, formed a visual image of a real monster to deal with her rape and assault. Her mental anguish was confusing because one moment she hated the man, the next she appeared to be pining for him. They found the log cabin where she had been held but they never found the man.

“Did she give a name?”

“Yes.” Gavin paused as his mouth went dry. “It was Claw.”

Will exhaled loudly after several seconds of held breath. Of course he knew that name and knew that the word Claw was an English translation of a Russian word⎯ Kogot. The rogue who had killed the Chief’s sire.

Chapter Twenty-Two

“Fuck,” Will cursed under his breath.

Yeah, Gavin thought, fuck and double fuck because there was more.

“That’s not all. Three months later they discovered that Margaret was pregnant…with twins.”

Will was silent for a few seconds.

“What happened?”

“Long story short she became severely depressed. Richard couldn’t quite forgive her for leaving with Claw, and he definitely did not want to raise the children of a rapist and/or kidnapper. He said he would look at them every day and think about what had happened. A real hero,” Gavin said sarcastically, “but honest I guess. She had the babies, a boy and a girl, and they were immediately put up for adoption. Margaret went steadily downhill. Their marriage fell apart, they divorced. Three years later she died in a car accident⎯drove off a cliff. There were traces of sedatives in her blood, and it was speculated that she fell asleep at the wheel. Parkson didn’t voice it but I think he suspects it wasn’t an accident.” Gavin let out a pent-up sigh at the end of his sad and tragic story.

Lynne’s sire was the rogue Kogot who had killed Kil’s sire. Kogot was hunted to his death by Kil, but not before he had mated with Margaret and conceived Lynne and her brother. Fate⎯twisted irony.

“I checked the dates. The night of Kogot’s death corresponds with the time Margaret Parkson went missing. I remember that night. We all couldn’t understand Kogot’s behavior. It wasn’t his normal MO to stay in the same area once he knew he was being tracked⎯certainly never on a full moon or when Kil was leading the hunt. Obviously he stayed because he’d found his mate. On the full moon he must have completed their bonding, then realized we were near. He led us away from the cabin, and was successful in diverting our attention. There must have been a slight change in his scent, but we were too focused on the hunt to pay attention to it. He ran us in a circle because he didn’t want to be too far from his mate. He took a risk at the end to escape and get back to her, only his characteristic luck ran out, and he was hit and ashed by a truck.”

“You will tell no one else. Not even Kil. I will deal with the matter.” It was a Prime Alpha command with all the weight of Will’s authority behind it. Gavin wouldn’t disobey, even if he desperately wanted to, which he absolutely did not.

“Never, but…what a mess.”

“It is what it is. There is a chance that somewhere in my territory there is a scared and confused young werewolf who knows nothing about Weres and has no idea what is happening to him. You must make finding this young male a priority.”

“Yes, I’m on it. I don’t think it’s a coincidence that a young unknown loner was scented last full moon.”

“Make sure our Enforcers proceed carefully with minimal force. He must be taken alive. Inform them only that the loner may be unaware of his heritage, nothing more.”

“It will be so.” Gavin paused for an awkward moment. “The Chief will expect me to return his calls.”

“Yes, but be inventive. As you know he has the uncanny ability to detect lies. Avoid a meeting.”

Like the plague.

* * * *

Silwili Hawke prowled back and forth in front of the large fireplace in his private quarters. He was not accustomed to dealing with affairs of the heart or emotional issues, especially in relation to his blood brother, right-hand male, and best friend Kilchil Hunt. A fundamental cornerstone of their relationship was trust, and he did not keep secrets from Kil. Should he protect his friend to ensure a smooth full mating at the risk of their friendship? Either way Kil was going to be hurt, angry, or both⎯a confusing and intolerable state for one such as he.

Gavin’s information did not come as a complete shock to Will. He had played the possible different scenarios in his head including one similar to that which had happened. He had not, however, suspected the specific player involved and that made all the difference. Kogot made a bad situation worse.

“What’s up?” Katherine asked as she sauntered into the room. She must have sensed his turmoil. She took one look at him, arched an eyebrow, picked up the phone, and stabbed a three-digit number.

“Kitchen,” a voice announced on the other end.

“Hi, Katherine here. Send up a dozen custard pies please.”

“A dozen? Hell,” gulped the male voice⎯sounded like Mark the young werewolf chef.

Katherine snorted softly in amusement. “Yep, ASAP.”

“We’re on it.”

They all knew that custard tarts were his favorite comfort food in times of stress. It was a source of amusement for members of his pack⎯that their Alpha and Prime, arguably the most powerful werewolf alive, had a weakness for the dainty little pastries. Will did not mind, in fact he encouraged such humor as it made him more approachable to others and further cultivated the veneer of civility he had developed. When his authority was challenged or his packs threatened a different Siwili Hawke was revealed⎯ the dominant, fierce, and terrifying beast. The contrast was huge and thus all the more effective.

Katherine put down the phone and sashayed gracefully across the room into his arms. She inhaled his scent and rubbed her face against his chest. She was mistaken. With her around he didn’t need comfort food.

“We have a problem.”

“I guessed.”

Katherine listened intently while he explained the situation. Just as he finished he heard someone approaching the door to his⎯their⎯section of the large house. A minute later the bell rang.

“I’ll get it,” Katherine said distractedly as she digested what he’d just revealed.

She returned to the room carrying a tray of tarts. She set it on the table and then popped one into her luscious mouth, chewing thoughtfully. He helped himself to one and waited to hear her opinion.

“You should tell them. The truth will hurt, but there will be distress either way,” she calmly declared after a last swallow.

“You are assuming I will also tell Lynne. She is Kil’s mate⎯ his to protect.”

“She is also a member of this pack and ours to protect.”

She was right, but this was a private matter between mates and the boundaries were blurred.

“How do you think Kil will react?” Katherine asked before he could argue the matter further.

“Not well.”

“You think that on an intellectual level he’ll not want her?”

“No. That is unlikely to be the problem. My blood brother will want and need his mate. He already cares deeply for her, and their fledgling bond is strong. Kilchil may, however, second-guess how his mate will react. Out of some misplaced sense of honor he may be torn to give her space, to delay their full bonding.”

“Is that possible?”

“With difficulty and a serious amount of tranquilizer, yes, but if Kil sets out to do something he is the most disciplined and determined werewolf I know. We would have to move Lynne somewhere far away or to a strong room. I will not do either because he needs her, and mated pairs make a pack stronger.”

Katherine looked relaxed and impassive, but Will knew she was mulling over the facts. After a minute she gave him her carefully considered opinion.

“Lynne is not the type to dwell on negative things. She’s had a good life so far with a loving family and a good home. She hasn’t suffered as a result of what happened. She won’t dwell on ‘what ifs’ because ‘what was,’ was good. No, I don’t see Lynne having a real problem with it on a personal visceral level. She will be upset by the tragic circumstances of her origins but more from a third-party perspective in the same way any other Were hearing the story will be saddened and shocked. You should tell them both. In fact if anything you should tell her first so that she can be prepared to ease Kil’s concerns.”

Will was surprised at Katherine’s suggestion. The idea had merit, but he simply could not go behind his friend’s back.

“I understand but whatever I decide I will speak to Kil first. It is the absolute least I can do for him after all he has done for me.”

Will was not sure how to proceed so he decided that he was going to wing’ it. His pack wouldn’t believe it, but he was a pragmatic leader. His apparent sixth sense was often no more than good intel and adapting to a situation quickly.

She bit her lip and frowned hard as if she pondered a tough conundrum. Suddenly she smiled slyly.

“We can manage the situation. He needs something to focus on, something to give back to his mate…and it just so happens there could be such a thing.”

“What?”

“Her brother.”

Will smiled at his astute wife. She was perfect Prime mate material⎯clever, political yet ethical, and totally fuckable.

“Come here,” he growled.

Custard tarts? Not nearly as sweet and delicious as his mate.

* * * *

It didn’t take Lynne much time to pack up her clothes, shoes, a few personal items, and important documents like her passport and qualifications. She rooted through some papers and handed him a leaflet.

“Here’s the adoption agency information. I never followed it up, but it might help in solving the mystery of my birth.” She tried to sound unconcerned and failed.

He took it and tucked it into his jacket pocket.

“It could help. Do not worry. Whatever we discover it is in the past, and it will not affect out mating.”

She felt relieved and comforted by his confidence.

“Now, is this all you are taking?”

She nodded. “Yep, that’s it.”

It all fitted into only four boxes, which would go on the plane with them when they returned to Montana. Most of the kitchen stuff and furniture came with the flat and was owned by Joey and her mom. Everything else could be sent on to The Den later, given to the charity shop, or trashed.

Kil’s room at the Den was very masculine. While the interesting variety of hand-to-hand combat weapons that adorned one wall could be considered artistic, it wasn’t exactly homely. He’d said that they could have their own home on the estate if she wanted. Would he like her style? She started to worry, but then she tried to imagine Kil picking out furniture and choosing between swatches…not likely to happen. The idea was amusing. She doubted very much that he would be concerned about such things. On the positive side⎯shopping fun with her new female Were friends was on the cards and, whoopee-doo, money wasn’t an object.

Lynne realized that she needed to sort things into marked boxes or tag stuff because the removal guys wouldn’t know where items were to go. She thought about getting started on that, but when she heard Kil’s deep voice she had the overriding urge to get started on him instead. She moved as quietly as she could⎯which was still slow for a werewolf⎯but for once Kil was distracted. He was finishing a phone conversation.

“If he is taking a two-week vacation, then we must wait. We will see what information Summers can hack first, but failing that you should investigate old-school style.” He listened for a moment. “Yes, look into the new loner as a matter of urgency. And Gavin, next time when I call answer your phone or call back as soon as possible. ”

He abruptly ended the call. She took the opportunity to pounce and landed on his back.

“Gottcha!”

“Mmm? You finished?” he asked calmly as if she wasn’t wrapped around him doing her best impression of an anaconda.

Ambushed and taken by surprise? Not hardly. She silently fumed as he strolled to her bedroom wearing her as easily as a favorite jumper. She tightened her hold and⎯nothing.

“That everything?” He gestured to the boxes.

“Yep.”

She held on with all her might, but he easily tipped her over his shoulder and onto her bed.

“We will have to work on your holds.” She pulled her face at him. He growled. “Starting now.”

Later, half-dazed and gasping for breath Lynne loosened her grip on Kil’s shoulders. Implausibly her orgasms were getting more intense. Kil had just finished inside her and was attempting not to squash her, though she loved his weight. It had been a wrestling lesson she wouldn’t forget in a hurry.

She peered up at the ceiling with wide eyes. Her bra was hanging on the curtain rail, and her knickers on the ceiling lampshade like the flag of Nymphomania. She turned her head to the side to be greeted by the immovable faces of Fred Bear and Mr. Coodles peeking out of a box, only now they didn’t appear to be smiling. No, their jolly expressions seemed stunned. Lost innocence⎯they’d never be the same again. She reached her arm over and shut the box.

* * * *

Kil reluctantly left Lynne’s body though it went against his Were instincts and male desires. The sooner they were done, the sooner they could get back to The Den. They began to pack up those items that Lynne wanted to keep but didn’t urgently need. The removal guys could decide what to give away and what to toss.

They had nearly finished when he found a small bag, the type women used for cosmetics.

“Is this a keeper or not?”

Lynne blushed furiously.

“I don’t think I’ll need that. I’ll throw it away.”

He was about to put it in the pile of things to leave behind when she grabbed it and said, “Not there, I’ll dispose of it somewhere else.”

“What is it?” He was curious about what had made her so jumpy..

“Er, my, er,” she stuttered.

He snagged the bag back and opened it while she winced.

“Oh,” he said with surprise as he pulled out a cylinder-shaped device. A vibrator. He felt a wicked grin slide over his face. A slew of sexy scenarios washed through his mind. The rest of the sorting could wait. He felt his cock getting harder again and was thankful that he was a werewolf because he was fairly sure a human would have friction sores by now. “Do not be too hasty. I think we can find a use for this.”

“How?” Her face remained flushed, but now she looked and smelled aroused.

He smirked. “Well I am not going to bludgeon you to death with it. Let’s get out of here, and I will show you. We can finish up tomorrow morning.”

“Why leave?”

“This apartment is not well soundproofed. I do not want your neighbors to think that I am murdering you, because, Sunshine, you will be screaming my name.”

“Okay,” she croaked.

Kil put the vibrator back in the bag and placed it in her handbag.

He kissed her cheek, then buried his face in her hair and inhaled her scent.

“I cannot get enough of you. Let us go.”

He gripped her hand and almost ran to their SUV. He drove quickly but safely to the pack’s guesthouse.

Lynne giggled as he fumbled in his haste to get the key in the lock of the door. Shit, he had never been so uncoordinated. Once inside he slammed and bolted the door, then kissed the chuckles out of her. His need for her knew no bounds. He was compelled to have her sexually in every way possible, to fucking possess her body and her mind, and to pour himself into her.

“You will be full of me tonight, my mate. I have had your pussy. Now I want to fill your beautiful mouth and tight ass with my cock and my cum.”

She moaned into his mouth. He’d take that as a yes.

He pushed lightly on her shoulders, and she understood his intent. Lynne slowly knelt before him and unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. He wore no underwear, and his stiff cock sprang out and hit her on the forehead. She giggled.

“What was that you said about not bludgeoning me?”

He frowned.

“Sorry,” she said as she tried to compose herself. “Shouldn’t ruin the moment.”

She never would, though he was sure that she was laughing even with her lips tight around his cock. The resulting vibrations were very pleasurable, and he was in real danger of coming again too soon.

“Take my balls out. Suck and lick them.”

The laugher stopped. She gave him a slow, sexy grin before she pushed his pants down just enough to fish out his large, heavy testicles. Her hand was hardly able to cup them. She nuzzled the swollen sacs with her nose and deeply inhaled his scent. Hell, everything she did, even breathing, turned him on. Her scent bloomed ripe with desire. Her tongue lathed and massaged all over his balls, while she stroked his shaft with a firm hand. She seemed to lose herself in the act and worshipped his testicles, even paying attention to the sensitive flesh just behind his ball sac that had him growling loudly with pleasure. The telltale buzz in his tubes warned that ejaculation was imminent. He pulled back his hips and grabbed his cock squeezing hard to delay the inevitable.

“Tongue out,” he instructed through gritted teeth.

She opened her mouth wide and complied. Kil gently stroked the back of her head and carefully rested his strangled cock on her warm, soft tongue. He released his tight grip, and moments later cum roped out in spurts on her tongue and into her mouth. Her eyes, sodden with lust, held his satisfied stare. She waited for his word.

“Swallow.”

* * * *

Lynne loved the creamy texture and flavor of his essence. Heat radiated through her body as the aphrodisiacal properties of his cum flooded her endocrine system and focused her mind on nothing but sex. She nearly swooned with the effect, but Kil dropped to one knee and held her close to his chest while she straddled his other bent leg. Her soaked pussy throbbed, and she couldn’t stop grinding against him.

Abruptly Kil stood, and she automatically wrapped her legs around his waist. She was puzzled that he didn’t enter her.

“Turnabout is fair play,” he said when he saw her frustrated expression.

He walked with her to the bedroom and lay back on the bed. She noticed that he had snatched up her handbag and put it on the bedside table.

“Shuffle up,” he commanded. “Sit on my face.”

He held her hips and maneuverer her into position. She knew that she wasn’t going to last a minute when his tongue caressed her clit. At first she sat up straight with her knees either side of his head, but she couldn’t maintain that position. Instinct and need had her falling forward so that she was on all fours. Kil wrapped his arms around her to pull her closer.

“I love the smell and taste of this cunt. It’s all mine.”

He buried his long tongue in her channel. He devoured her. There was no better way to describe it.

When she came she rocked against his face, craving more. He shimmied out from under her, and she collapsed belly down. Without any respite his thick finger and thumb entered her, and his hand cupped her mound and pulled her back onto her knees. He was behind her, and she knew that he was going to make good on his words.

“Submit to me.”

She slumped onto her forearms and arched her back. His slick thumb pressed against her tight aperture and slowly slid inside.

They had done this before, and she had enjoyed it. It was familiar, until he pressed her vibrator to her clit and turned it on. She yelped with surprise. It was a triple whammy when he thrust his cock into her contracting pussy with long strokes that alternated with the rhythm of his thumb. She moaned, softly at first but with increasing volume until her cries of pleasure rivaled his snarls. He sounded vicious, but it thrilled her, not frightening her. The sensations rapidly spiraled out of control, and she was swamped in bliss, unable to distinguish between different erogenous zones⎯all and everything. She lost herself to pleasure-induced delirium.

As she howled her climax he abruptly pulled his cock from her. His thumb also slid free, and she immediately felt her butt cheeks spread farther apart. A moment later the soft blunt end of his cock pressed firmly against her puckered flesh. Slowly yet steadily he pried her open.

The thick girth of his cock was in proportion to its long length, but she was prepared. Kil had already stimulated the gland that Weres had, and it helped relax and lubricate her tissues. The aftershocks of her orgasm still rolled through her and helped scatter nerve signals. Pleasure and a delicious kind of pain merged. Just when it began to get too uncomfortable the balance changed. Kil’s cock crowned and then slid through the tight ring of muscle. It glided and rubbed against the gland inside her as he progressed in pulsing small increments. Sweet Lord. It felt incredible. Lynne could hear Kil’s growled breath over her own loud pants.

He still held the vibrator against her clit. She was about to cry that it was too much, but he plunged his whole length into her, and the air left her chest in a huff. Lynne thought that she might not survive this impalement as another orgasm barrelled through her. Kil began to pump, slowly at first but steadily picking up speed. The sound of flesh slapping flesh was only drowned out when she started to howl and wail his name loudly. He gripped her hips and fucked her wildly.

“Lynne. My Sunshine. My mate,” he cried. “Fuck. Coming.”

He shoved his cock deep and groaned loudly. His body trembled so much that it shook them both. For a full minute neither one moved until Lynne’s knees and arms gave away and Kil followed her down and turned them on their sides. He made low, soft noises designed to soothe and praise, as he kissed her head. She lay in his arms with his cock still inside her. She felt both ravaged and loved. Slowly, carefully, he pulled from her body.

“That was amazing,” she whispered.

Suddenly she felt overwhelmed. Everything was new, raw, and intense.

“For me, too. I have never…” He trailed off as if he needed to collect his thoughts and feelings. “Thank you, my mate.”

Lynne smiled inside. They were mates. In that they were equal.

She turned to face him. For a few quiet minutes they simply rested, complete. Kil caressed her hip with his callused fingertips while she explored the contours of his chest.

“We need to clean up,” he stated. “I will draw a bath.”

He kissed her forehead, then gracefully rolled out of bed. She heard the water pour but must have dozed off because the next thing she knew she was in his arms and being lowered into warm soapy water with him. Kil reverently cleansed her, not missing an inch of her body. She attempted to wash him but was so tired and relaxed that even the cloth felt heavy in her hands. Kil took over with an indulgent smile and cleaned himself. He dried and wrapped her in a fluffy white towel, then carried her back to bed.

“I’m sslorry I’m sotired,” she slurred. “I’ll be ready inabit, jus nee bitosleep.”

A deep rumbling sound made her smile with satisfaction. He was laughing quietly.

“Not again tonight, my feisty little mate. Rest and recuperate.”

On saying that he lay down next to her and wrapped his arms around her. She snuggled against his chest. It was hard and not particularly comfortable, but it was also warm, smelled wonderful, and his strong steady heartbeat was comforting.

“Love you,” she murmured. “You’re the best and…” She yawned. “You’re mine.”

She fell asleep as Kil’s protective presence covered her like a charm.

Chapter Twenty-Three

That morning Kil and Lynne finished packing her boxes and loaded them into the SUV. Lynne took a last walk around feeling only a kernel of trepidation as she left the apartment. She was literally closing the door on her old life. Kil dropped her off at her parents’ house and then appeared to drive away though she knew that he would be nearby.

The doorbell had barely finished its three-tone chime when the door opened. She looked into a face that was as familiar as her own. The crinkle of laughter lines around his warm eyes, steel-gray short and tufty hair on his head, and the salt-and-pepper gray of new whiskers on his jaw. It was the face of the first, and until recently, the only man she knew she could utterly rely on. Her father. The man she had always loved and respected. His blood may not run in her veins but his love did. And she’d “inherited” his happy disposition. The depth of her feelings almost took her breath away.

“Hello, lovey. Where’s your car?” her dad asked cheerfully as he hugged her. She gripped him tightly. He kissed her forehead. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, Dad. Just, I’m gonna miss you.” He frowned, puzzled by her words. She quickly explained, “I have a flight in a few hours. You live closer, so I’m going straight to the airport from here. My case is in the car that just dropped me off. The driver is coming back to collect me.”

Not one lie.

“Airport? But you’ve just got back. You’d better come in a tell us all about it.”

She followed him inside and into the kitchen where her mom was making coffee. They hugged heartily. Again she didn’t want to let go and held on longer than normal.

“What’s all this about?” her mom asked with a smile. “It’s great to see you, but it’s the middle of the week, and I thought you’d be back at work after your short break. Oh, and how is Joey? How was the wedding? Did you⎯”

“Mom.” Lynne chuckled. “Let me get a word in, and I’ll tell you all about it.”

Her mom pulled back and stroked her cheek lovingly.

“You look different,” she said softly. “In a good way. Doesn’t she, Harry? Doesn’t she look different? Can’t put my finger on it, but you look almost…glowing.”

Her dad nodded with a grin that quickly fell from his face.

“Oh hell no,” he said in a hushed urgent tone. “You’re not pregnant, are you?”

Lynne nearly choked.

“Hell no is right, Dad.” She laughed. She decided to not outright fib but to be a little economical with the truth. “I’m just really happy. Actually I came over to tell you some exciting news. While I was in Montana, Joey’s new father-in-law offered me a job.” Not a lie. “It’s counseling and support work for his employees and families. It pays more than my current job, and the benefits are better, too.” Also not a lie. “Weresford is a beautiful town, and the people are very friendly. I decided to take it.”

Her mom looked surprised. Her dad gave her a shrewd, assessing stare.

“Is there a man involved?”

“Daaaad,” Lynne drawled and rolled her eyes. “It’s a great opportunity for me. Why do you always ask about men?”

“Answer the question.”

“Well, I did meet a guy while I was there.”

Her dad exhaled loudly. “Thank goodness!” He beamed.

“What?” Lynne asked, shocked at her father’s relieved exclamation. It was great that he felt that way, but she was somewhat taken aback by his enthusiasm.

“Well, dear”—her mom stepped in awkwardly—“we did wonder if…if you perhaps…er…didn’t like boys.”

“What?” Lynne said hardly believing her ears.

“You were very close to Joey. We wondered… Not that it would matter to us of course,” her mom rushed. “We love you no matter what. Don’t we, Harry?”

Lynne looked at their expectant faces and burst out laughing.

“Oh my,” she wheezed out trying to catch her breath. “Joey’s going to crack up when I tell her. She’s engaged to a Russian guy and is off to live in Siberia.”

“How exciting,” her mom enthused. “Now tell us about this young man you’ve met.”

Young man? Wrong on both accounts.

“I’ve only just met him, but I like him, and I know he likes me, too.”

Her dad seemed to have gotten over his relief at her not being gay. He asked, “Is he the real reason you’re going to Montana?”

She knew he’d be worried that she was making a hasty career and life-altering decision based on someone she had only just met. She laughed to herself because that was exactly what she was doing.

“Dad, I’m young, not stupid. I’ve only just met the guy,” she replied, avoiding a direct answer to his question. “The job is a great opportunity, and I start next week.”

“So soon,” her dad said.

“Yeah, I’ve already handed in my notice with Denver. Today was my last day.”

“What about your apartment? Do you need help with your things?”

“All sorted out, thanks. I’m leaving this afternoon.”

Her mom looked a bit stunned. “Wow. You don’t hang around. At least we can take you to the airport.”

“The car that dropped me off belongs to Hawke Enterprises⎯my new employer⎯and it has boxes of my things that I’m taking with me. The rest of my stuff will be sent on later. It’s all been arranged.” She squeezed her mom’s hand. “But thanks for the offer.”

“We can wait for your flight with you,” her mom suggested.

As usual Lynne felt their love surround her.

“Thanks, Mom, but it’s fine. There’ll be very little waiting around. I’m taking a private plane.”

“Private. That’s a bit over the top for a new employee isn’t it?”

“It’s already here and a senior employee is using it, so it makes sense. They’re very good employers.”

Her dad looked impressed. “I’ll say.”

“So this afternoon is a farewell, then?” her mom asked.

Lynne saw their crestfallen faces.

“I’m not going to another country you know, and I’ll come back to visit as often as I can and will call regularly, I promise.” She vehemently hoped that her folks could eventually come to Weresford. The alternative of them not being trusted with the Were secret was too painful to contemplate. “If it works out with Kilchil I’ll bring him along, too.”

“Kilchil? What kind of a name is that?”

“Native American. He prefers to be called Kil.”

“What’s his surname? If you get serious will you become Lynne Running Bull or some such thing?”

“Harold!” her mom admonished, but her dad was chuckling.

“Only kidding. I don’t care what he’s called as long as he’s good to you.”

“His name is Hunt, Kilchil Hunt.”

“Oh, that’s quite ordinary.” Her father actually looked disappointed, then he perked up. “Wait a second⎯Kil Hunt? Seriously?”

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I know. Dangerous name aside, let’s not plan wedding bells yet, eh? I’ve only just met the guy.”

Lynne successfully managed to distract her parents from more questions about Kil. They talked about work, Joey, and other friends, and made plans to regularly Skype.

The time passed quickly, and too soon Kil phoned.

“Time to go, Sunshine. I’m outside.”

Lynne said good-bye to her parents.

“Call us when you get there,” her mom said. “So we know you’re okay.”

“Sure thing.”

Her father tried to get a look at the driver, but the SUV’s windows were too dark. Lynne hurriedly got in the passenger side. When she put the window down she used her body to block any view of Kil. It was with mixed and heart-sore emotions that she waved good-bye.

* * * *

While he’d waited for Lynne, Kil had called The Den to let them know they’d be arriving earlier. He didn’t eavesdrop on her with her parents and wondered how she’d handled the inevitable questions.

“How did it go with your folks?”

“Fine.”

Her usual cheerfulness was subdued.

“Really? They didn’t give you a hard time?”

“No. They’re concerned about me⎯always will be because they love me.” She sighed. “And that’s why they let me go easily or at least accepted my decision. As the saying goes, ‘When you love something, set it free.’” She looked at him expectedly. He gave her a blank stare. “‘If it comes back to you it’s yours’…” she prompted. He didn’t know this piece of human wisdom. “‘If it doesn’t, it never was,’” she finished, clearly exasperated.

No, he’d never heard that. Ridiculous. He loved Lynne, but he couldn’t conceive of letting her go. Never. Werewolves were different. They didn’t give up, didn’t let go. Humans⎯he didn’t fully understand them. He decided not to voice his opinion because at the moment the sentiment worked in his favor.

“You can call them when we get home and let them know you arrived safely.”

Were males were protective of their daughters until they found a mate. From what Lynne had told him about her sire he thought the same would be true of the man.

“Yeah, they made me promise.”

“So it’s the first thing you’ll do when we get home, before you get sidetracked by your powerful and potent mate.” He tried to cheer her up.

She laughed, shaking off her somber mood as he’d hoped.

“You know, you’re almost funny. I must be rubbing off on you.”

She really had no idea.

The pilot and plane were ready when they arrived at the airport. They quickly loaded up and were underway within the hour. Lynne snuggled up to him during the flight and took what she called a “power nap.” She was a robust female, but she’d had a lot to contend with since she’d met him, and the last few days had been both emotionally and physically hard on her.

For the next few days he simply wanted to cosset her and protect her from turmoil. And he was going to make certain that nothing would disturb or jeopardize their bond. He wanted her settled, accepting and as ready as possible for their full-moon mating. She would of course be worried about that⎯females nearly always were⎯but he would do his best to ensure that she was prepared. He relaxed and stroked her soft hair. He had a fortnight before then and looked forward to indulging his mate, and himself in her.

* * * *

Lynne blinked blearily as she awoke. A little turbulence and inner-ear pressure change alerted her to the fact that they were landing.

“Are we there?”

“Yes, we will be landing soon. Nearly home,” Kil confirmed.

She lifted her head off his chest. Home? No. For a brief moment she felt unsure and confused. The Den was unfamiliar. Weres had a strange culture. She was afraid of making some terrible faux pas, of embarrassing Kil, annoying Will, disappointing everyone who had seemed delighted to meet her. As per usual she had concentrated on the positives, but surely there had to be cons, too. When she thought about it there were probably all kinds of hazards she hadn’t considered at all. For sure “Here there be wolves.”

She wished that she knew who her real parents were, then maybe she’d feel more a part of the Montana Mountain Pack and less of a guest. She swallowed and tried to gulp down the worries. Yuk. She grimaced at the metallic taste of nap breath.

“Could do with brushing my teeth.”

“We will be on the ground soon. Around ten to fifteen minutes.”

“Okay.” She convinced herself it was, and fell into her normal pattern of lightening her mood with humor. “A ban on smooching until then.”

“Not likely. Here.” He gave her a wink and passed a packet of extra-strong mints to her.

She smiled. He was a “solutions and action” kind of guy. The knot of worry in her chest quickly unraveled.

“Always prepared. Cool.” She popped one into her mouth. The taste was intense. “Wow, can you imagine the effect of these babies on a blow job?”

Kil was in the middle of taking a sip of water and nearly choked. Lynne found that she loved surprising him. She may be younger and less experienced but she could show him new stuff, too. What started as a lighthearted tease suddenly became a compulsion. And what better way to take her mind off her pesky worries? She had to taste him.

“Let’s not merely imagine.”

She loosened her seat belt and leaned over. Avoiding his surprised gaze she rubbed her hand between his legs. Immediately he hardened, and the material of his butter-soft leather pants became taut against his erection. Kil shifted in his seat, his hips pushing against her palm.

“Someone wants out,” she said throatily.

She lowered his zipper and grasped his swollen cock, loving the warm smooth feel of his hard flesh. It fascinated her. She pumped her hand up and down his length a few times and saw the end glisten with pre-cum. That was her cue. She sucked the mint and rubbed it against her tongue, then licked all over the crown of his cock.

Kil moaned. A second later he groaned louder.

“Fuck, Lynne, that feels…amazing. Intense.”

She rolled the mint around her mouth and then sucked on just the end of him. There wasn’t room for both mint and more cock.

Kil began to pant and squirm in his seat.

“Spit it out, and take me deep,” he ordered.

He held a tissue out for her. She looked into his eyes and held his burning stare as she pushed the now small mint out between her lips. As it dropped into his palm her eyes fell to his cock, and her mouth descended over it, taking it farther than she ever had before, right down to the root of him. His soft pubic hair tickled her nose, yet for some reason her gag reflex wasn’t triggered.

“Fuck.”

She swallowed.

“Great Spirit. God. Jesus. Lynne,” Kil rambled deliriously.

She sucked, pulled back right to the tip, and then sank down to the base. Again. And again. And⎯

“Fuck. Coming.”

That was all the verbal warning she got before his body stiffened and cum shot through the length of his cock and spurted down her throat.

She slowly backed up, licking him clean as she went. With a smug smile she sat up and tucked him away, though she kept her had on his crotch. It had happened so quickly, and Kil looked dazed.

“Well, I’d say about eight more minutes until we land,” she said saucily.

Kil’s mouth twitched though he kept his eyes closed.

“A lesser male would care,” he drawled.

He clutched her hand, pressed it harder against his groin, and then placed it against her own crotch as he slowly pushed her back fully into her seat. He leaned over, eyes fixed on hers, hot with lust. The look of him⎯her eyes widened. The scent of him⎯her nostrils flared. Sexual. Sensual. Danger and desire. His fingers caressed her hips, and his thumbs brushed against the underside of her breasts.

“Don’t expect such a quick happy ending. Expect several long drawn-out ones as I feast between your thighs.”

Hands glided across her waist, gripped the seat belt buckle… and yanked it tighter.

“Safety first. We’re about to land, ” he said with a—Goddammit—actual smirk.

Now she wasn’t worried. She was frustrated and impatient. Grrr.

“As soon as I get you home,” he promised.

Home? Didn’t seem so daunting as it had a few minutes ago. Now she couldn’t wait to get there.

Chapter Twenty-Four

It wasn’t until they passed the entrance gates to The Den that Kil was able to let down his guard and ratchet down his level of alertness.

The last two days had been difficult for him, and he had battled with new instincts and emotions. He normally didn’t mind being away from Weresford or The Den when he had a mission or job to do. He had few material attachments and no sentimental ones. Though he liked to be near his pack and his blood brother, he knew that they functioned without him while he did his job to protect them. He traveled a lot with his duties, and he didn’t give it a second thought, but now, well damn, he was glad to be back. Here was familiar, here was as secure. Here was home.

The first thing they did was go to their cabin where he made good on his promise. They discovered that the tingling, warm, and stimulating effect extra-strong mints had on cock were the same on pussy. This kind of experimentation and play were new for him, and he enjoyed it with his little mate.

Flushed and breathless she came hard and fast as he feasted between her thighs.

She started to roll over, but he stopped her.

“Kil, don’t you want to⎯”

“Yes, but I haven’t finished my meal.”

“Again?” Lynne sounded amazed. In such moments he felt more powerful than he’d ever felt after any conquest, yet at the same time he wanted to stay on his knees and worship her more. “Good God, Kil, you’ve eaten so much pussy you’ll be coughing up fur balls!”

He laughed, a deep raw sound, less rusty than before.

“Lie back, Sunshine, and save your breath. You’re going to need it.”

It was later in the evening when he decided to give Lynne some space, let her unpack her boxes, rest, or whatever else she wanted to do, while he went to find Will. He strolled into the large house. There were not many Weres around at this time as most lived in town. He passed the office. He had already scented Bradley Summers there and was not surprised to see him tapping away at his keyboard completely absorbed in what he was doing.

Kil coughed, and Bradley nearly fell off his chair.

“Jeez, didn’t notice you there.” Bradley gasped. “Nearly jumped out of my skin.”

Skin that would unfortunately never be graced by the fur, Kil thought with uncharacteristic sympathy. He waited for the young male to regain composure, which to his credit he did quickly.

“Can I help you, Chief?”

“Will, busy?”

“Don’t think so.” Bradley’s ears turned red. “Except, you know, with Katherine.” The boy looked awkward and quickly changed the topic. “Did you have any luck finding Parkson?”

“Yes and no. The address was good, but he was away on holiday.”

Bradley looked puzzled. “You sure?”

Kil frowned. He wasn’t used to being questioned.

Bradley scrabbled around in a drawer and pulled out a file.

“It’s just that I hacked into his bank and credit card transactions last night, in case you ran into problems. He used his bank debit card at the local mall yesterday. See, here.” Brad pulled a piece of A4 paper from a file. It was a printout of card transactions. “He shops a lot at his local supermarket.” Bradley pointed to several transactions. “According to this he used his card there yesterday at ten a.m.”

Kil took the paper and stared at the information. Although he maintained his legendary give-nothing-away poker face, his mind was rapidly processing the new information.

With his experience-honed skills he was quickly able to combine facts with conjecture and come up with unpleasant yet plausible explanation. Gavin had lied. Bradley’s information was solid. It was unlikely, though not impossible, that someone other than Mr. Parkson used that credit card, which meant that he was not on holiday.

Gavin was a good investigator and Enforcer, and a lie explained why he had initially avoided Kil’s calls.

Why would Gavin lie? He was a loyal Enforcer, a friend of sorts or as close to any Kil had except for Will. Gavin was either trying to protect Kil or following orders⎯probably both. For Enforcers there was only one werewolf above Kil⎯Will. Ergo Will must have pulled rank. Why?

Kil had complete faith in his blood brother, the Were he most respected. He believed that Will would act in his best interests. There were only two things that would come before Kil⎯the pack and Katherine, as was right. Whatever Gavin had discovered was sensitive and, Kil assumed, unpleasant. Will would accept that it was Kil’s job to protect Lynne and would only bypass him if it somehow impacted negatively either on the pack or…on Kil and his mating.

Kil felt the blood chill in his veins. Though he said nothing and hid his reaction from Bradley, the youngster paled and shivered as if the room temperature had dropped considerably.

Kil handed the paper back to Bradley and said stiffly. “I’ll look into it.”

Kil did not need to ask where Will was. He turned on his heel and slowly headed to the private wing that the Prime occupied. Somehow it felt like a walk to the gallows. He barely reached the outer door when it opened.

“He’s waiting for you,” Katherine said with a weak smile.

Of course they would have scented his arrival, but there was sadness and concern in Katherine’s voice, and her scent had a bittersweet tinge to it that alarmed Kil. She lightly squeezed his arm as she slid past him. Not staying? That didn’t bode well.

Kil entered and found Will standing by the large fireplace. The males looked at each other and in that moment Kil’s suspicions were confirmed.

“Why?”

“Ah. I thought I’d have a bit more time to prepare. I should have known better because I know you. Not slow on the uptake and never one to sidestep an issue.”

“I tell it as it is.” He really did. Only a few days ago he’d encouraged Will to go after Khan and rescue Katherine regardless of the possible consequences.

Will nodded.

“I have often wondered at karmic debt, the laws of cause and effect, and how life seems to balance out,” Will murmured cryptically as he stared into the flames. “The random occurrences in life set us stumbling on a difficult-to-read trail, but somehow conspire that we eventually find ourselves at a definite crossroads where the directions or consequences are clear.”

“Fuck.” Kil groaned the curse. “I see those pansy custard tarts you are so fond of, and you’re talking philosophy. I guess that whatever it is it, it is not good.”

Will turned toward him.

“It is what it is, and what you and Lynne make of it. After all, we know that life is about ten percent what happens to you and ninety percent how you react.”

“Motivational advice too? Now I am really concerned.” He wasn’t joking.

“Hear me out, I’m attempting to be sensitive.”

“Since when?”

“I don’t know.” Will sighed. “This whole mating thing must be screwing with me.”

“You are not the only one,” Kil muttered. He held Will’s penetrative assessing stare for a few seconds before he slid his gaze to the flames and took a deep breath. “Better cut the crap and explain.”

“Well if you had killed that rogue when you first had the chance, Lynne would not now exist to be your mate.”

Kil froze. Was Will implying that Lynne’s sire was a rogue? Kil had always considered the possibility his mate could be somehow related to a male that he had dealt with⎯a young sister or niece⎯but never daughter. Kil racked his memories but couldn’t think of a single rogue that had been mated, so how could a rogue be Lynne’s sire? Mated males that lost mates didn’t usually go rogue. They faded, ended themselves, or carried on for their pack or families. He realized with a sickening certainty that there must be more, something worse or else why was Will pussy footing around? Had he somehow been responsible for the death of her sire? Suspicion began to gnaw at his guts. Kil had thought he was prepared for the worst. Perhaps not.

He simply uttered, “Tell me.”

“Think about what I just said, my brother, when I tell you that Kogot”—Oh fuck, no—“true mated a human, and she conceived twins, a son and daughter, on the night that he died. Twenty-three years later you end up mating his daughter. Bloody twisted ironic fate.”

It took a few moments for it all to sink in. Kogot was his old nemesis, a sneaky bastard who had killed his sire. Kil had chased Kogot to his death, in part for justice, in part for revenge. Was Will saying that male, that rogue, was Lynne’s sire? It couldn’t be.

Kil thought back to that bright full-moon night. Kogot’s behavior, the slight difference in his scent that Kil, intent as he had been on the hunt, had ignored. The golden hair, the blue eyes…oh damn. Of course.

He fell to his knees, threw back his head and roared. Will didn’t move. Slowly Kil attempted to compose himself. He sat back on his ass with his legs crossed in the archetypal traditional Native style while he controlled his breathing. Will slowly sank down and adopted the same pow-wow pose.

“It changes nothing,” Will declared. “She is your mate.”

He’d lived with his hatred for Kogot and need for revenge for a long time, but when it finally came he hadn’t felt exultation, relief, or even a sense of closure. He’d felt remote. Perhaps because he hadn’t actually killed Kogot with his bare teeth and claws, or perhaps, by the end, he’d already moved on. Time did heal wounds. However, it seemed that some things just didn’t lie down and die as easily as a body.

“I don’t care who her sire is, but she may not agree. Fuck. Why is nothing ever straightforward and easy?”

“Most things worth having aren’t.”

“Tell me all you know.”

Will relayed what Gavin had learned from Richard Parkson and pieced it together with what they already knew. It all made perfect sense.

“How will I tell her?”

“You could wait until after the full moon.”

Kil shook his head.

“I did not think so. Katherine can help if you want. She thinks Lynne will handle it well.”

Kil shook his head again. “No, I will do it. But first I need to go for a run and clear my head.”

Both men stood.

“Don’t do anything rash. She needs you as much as you need her.”

Kil’s responding laugh was full of self-loathing. “She needs me like a fucking hole in the head. I am a merciless bastard but not that much of one that I will not give her a choice.”

Will wisely stayed quiet.

“I will run first. Ask Katherine to stand by. Lynne may need support after I have spoken to her.” He almost choked on the idea that she would need help from someone else, someone other than him…because of him. “She…she might want to leave.”

“Can you really let her go?”

If she rejected him the sunshine in his life would disappear forever. It would crush him. Kil suddenly understood the pain of loving something enough to set it free.

“I will try. Promise me you will help her to leave.”

Will looked pained and conflicted. “I cannot.”

“You can. Promise me. I have never asked for anything personal from you before, but I am asking now.”

“As you wish,” Will reluctantly ground out.

Kil nodded and was about to head out when Will said, “We think the new loner in Denver may be her brother.” Kil stopped in his tracks. Will continued, “It makes sense. The male is young, newly matured, and unknown. We need to find him.”

“Whatever happens I will bring him in,” Kil promised.

He was directly responsible for the loss of her sire and for her mother’s subsequent slide into depression. At least he could give her something back.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Lynne unpacked some of her clothes and hung them in the empty wardrobe. Kil had only a few personal items in a drawer here, the rest of his things were at main house. She decided to take a long, hot shower. With her hair braided and pinned on top of her head to keep it dry, she sang to herself as she exfoliated and shaved.

Halfway through careful “clamscaping”⎯her preferred term for grooming her privates⎯she experienced a horrible sense of creeping doom. Puzzled she paused with the razor. Cinders of anxiety glowed hotter and hotter. Something was wrong. Kil, she had to find Kil, now. She stumbled from the shower and grabbed a towel and her phone. Kil didn’t answer⎯he always answered.

Lynne acted on instinct. She quickly dried herself and dressed, then left the cabin. She intended to run toward the main house, but when she took one step in that direction it felt wrong.

“Kil,” she called into the dark night. She couldn’t see much beyond the circle of light from the cabin.

She strained her ears. Except for the leaves rustling in the breeze there was silence. The normal sounds of nature were absent, as if all the creatures were hiding, immobile and holding their breath. She changed direction and trotted along the track that led up the hill behind the house.

“Kil,” she shouted.

Frustration bit at her heels urging her to run faster, but beyond the cabin it was pitch-black, and she could barely see two steps in front. Déjà vu. Blonde once again floundering around in the dark woods. She fumbled with her phone and turned on the small torch function, it helped a little. After about a minute she paused.

“Kil,” she yelled.

Her breath sounded loud and desperate, and seemed to be the only sound in the forest. She felt a displacement of space before she heard or saw him. An indistinct huge dark shape solidified about fifteen feet away. She heaved a sigh of relief.

“Lynne.” His speech was distorted.

“Kil?” She stepped forward.

“Stay where you are.”

What? “No.”

She shone the weak light in his direction and gasped at what she saw. It was the ghoulish face, a terrible, fearsome mask, barely human⎯the face she’d seen a week ago when Kil saved her from Mastrict. She locked down the urge to step back.

He appeared to grimace, though it was difficult to tell. He quickly turned his back on her.

“Go back to the cabin,” he growled.

Odd feelings of regret swept over Lynne that she knew were not her own. It felt very wrong and irritated her like rough, itchy fabric against her skin. This was not a monster. This was her mate.

“Don’t you turn your back on me, Mr. Growly Pants.”

He stiffened. “I frighten you.”

“Yeah, well looking like that you’d make onions cry. Not me, I’m made of sterner stuff,” she said bravely with a chuckle.

He turned back to her slowly. She smiled at him despite his gruesome visage.

“I’d avoid dog catchers for a while if I were you,” she quipped.

His features softened and became more human.

“Always my Sunshine.”

His eyes were filled with sorrow, but he tried to smile. With a mouth still full of sharp teeth it was a thing of nightmares.

“My grandma, what big teeth you have.” She raised her eyebrows and gestured “your turn.” He cocked his head and looked at her with a bewildered expression like a confused canine. In another situation it would have been comical. She exaggerated a sigh and muttered, “We are so going to have to work your knowledge of fiction.” She cleared her throat and continued, “You’re supposed to say, ‘All the better to eat you with, my dear.’ But we both know that’s not a threat⎯I’d enjoy it.”

His nostrils flared, and his wonderful scent grew stronger.

“This is what I am. Does it not concern you?”

“Kil, honey, you’ve not made a secret of who and what you are. You might give Freddy Kruger nightmares but not me.”

“Who is Freddy⎯”

“Never mind.” She held up her hand and shook her head. “What’s all this about?”

There was something in his eyes that she couldn’t fathom. She sensed conflict, then resignation.

He sighed. “Let us go into the cabin, and I will explain.”

“Okay.”

As he cautiously walked to her his eyes never left hers.

“Do you mind carrying me? I can’t see too well in this dim light.”

He stiffened for a moment, which was odd. Normally⎯if anything was really normal in the short time she’d known him⎯he couldn’t wait to hold her.

He easily lifted and held her against his chest, but didn’t bury his face in her hair as he usually did. He clearly struggled to keep from inhaling her scent. Not good. She put her arms around his neck and felt the tension of in his body against hers. Not good at all.

* * * *

Kil walked with what seemed like lead-filled boots back to the cabin. He felt sorrow and rage that this might be the last time he held her in his arms. He tried to minimize his exposure to her delicious fragrance, afraid that he would lose his mind and never let her go. Afraid because that was exactly what he wanted.

As soon as they were within the soft porch light of the cabin he put her down and moved a few steps away. He saw her wounded expression. He hardened his heart with the knowledge that she’d understand soon enough.

Once inside she said, “I’m having a glass of wine. You?”

He shook his head. She walked to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of red.

“Cheers.” She raised the glass and took a good-sized gulp. “Okay, spill the beans.”

Spill his guts more like, that’s what it felt like⎯he literally knew that feeling from experience.

“When we went to Denver I asked Gavin to investigate your parents.”

He saw the color drain from her face. “My mom and dad? That’s why you’re acting strange? But you didn’t say anything when I was at their house. What’s wrong? Are they okay?” Then her face hardened and she said fiercely, “They’d better be.”

He admired that she was protective of those she loved. She was perfect.

“No, not them. Your biological parents,” he reassured her.

She breathed a short-lived sigh of relief. “Go on.”

“I did not know what I am about to tell you until an hour ago. A well-meaning, interfering Prime gave Gavin a gag order.”

“Why?’

“He thought it could affect our mating.”

“Can it? I thought…I though nothing could. You said that I was yours, and you were mine, and we’d be together until the end.”

Great Spirit, it cracked his heart to see her uncertain, to hear the tremor in her sweet voice.

“It could. Once you hear the story you may not want me. I want and need you, Lynne, make no mistake on that, but I also love you, and so I will give you a choice. I will set you free if that is what you choose.” Even if it was the death of him.

“I won’t. I’m yours, always was, even when I didn’t know it.”

“Wait, hear me out, then decide.”

“I’ve a better idea. Don’t tell me because I don’t really care if you don’t care. Ignorance, I heard its bliss.” She tried to smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “If I’m free, then I’m free to be with you.”

Her faith in him made the almost impossible task that much harder.

“I want trust and honesty between us⎯a solid foundation for our life together. The past will not go away because we ignore it. We must acknowledge it and move on.”

“You are scaring me,” Lynne finally admitted. “But if we can’t handle the worst we don’t deserve the best, right?” she asked hopefully.

“I do not deserve you, but I want to. You are my mate. I love you. Nothing has changed for me.”

“Okay, then tell me, we’ll deal and move on.”

In Kil’s opinion being blunt and honest was the best way, the only way he knew to approach such matters.

“Your mother was a human woman called Margaret Parkson. Your sire was the rogue known as Claw or in Russian, Kogot.”

It was a few seconds before the glass slipped from Lynne’s hand and would have smashed on the floor if he had not dived forward and caught it. Maybe he needed to revise his opinion on being blunt. She stood frozen to the spot as spilt red wine pooled around her feet like blood from a wound.

He placed the glass on the kitchen island and crouched in front of her.

“Lynne, breathe, Sunshine.”

She blinked and exhaled slowly. He held her hands and rubbed his thumbs over her knuckles soothingly as he told her what he had learned. She listened quietly. He wasn’t sure if she was really hearing his words until he told her that Margaret Parkson had died.

“Dead?” she repeated sadly.

“Yes. I am sorry.”

Kil continued to relay all he knew.

“That is so sad. It’s hard to believe and get my head around. My father killed yours.”

He nodded.

“And you don’t care who my biological father is? It doesn’t bother you that his blood runs in my veins or more accurately that I have some of his genes?”

“No, it does not. Weres are not so concerned about ancestry because we do not consciously choose our mates.”

“Okay. So, you chased him to his death.”

“Yes.”

“Well.” She put her hands on his shoulders and looked him directly in the eyes. “I guess that makes us even.” She must have seen his doubt because she added, “I’m grasping at straws here, Kil, you know, looking for a positive spin.”

She was amazing, and he needed her, he really did, but he had to say what was on his mind. He had to be certain she understood because he couldn’t go through this anguish, this weakness again. If she was prepared to put the past behind them he was never letting her go. Once they were true mated it was for life.

“No, it does not make us even. I must be honest and tell you that I do not regret the death of Kogot, but I do regret that because of me you did not know either of your real parents. You missed out on Were culture and community. And there is something else. You have a twin. I will do my best to find⎯”

“Oh hell no.” She quickly dropped her hands from his shoulders and stepped back. “That’s too much. I’m sorry I can’t do it.”

Those words were a knife to his heart. It was all finally sinking in, and she didn’t want him. He slowly tipped to his knees, unmindful of the wine on the floor.

“I can’t,” she repeated with a stricken look on her face. “I’m not like Vlad or Yuri. I won’t share you.”

What? He was slow to realize that she thought her twin was identical and also his mate. Relief burst like rain from a storm cloud, and he laughed like thunder. The sound barrelled out of his chest. She was possessive, which meant that she still wanted him. He stopped abruptly when he saw her face scrunched in confused annoyance, her arms crossed and her foot tapping with agitation.

“Lynne, there is no other for me but you. Your twin is fraternal, a male.”

Her anger dropped away. “Oh,” she said with a surprised frown. “Oh wow.” Her brow did a reversal as she smiled. “Do you know him?”

“No, but we may have a lead. I will find him for you, no matter what you decide.”

She stepped forward and cupped his clenched jaw with her soft hand.

“The situation is messed up for sure, but, Kil, I had great parents. I don’t feel that I’ve missed out on anything. From what you have said I doubt this Kogot would have been better than my dad. I enjoyed my human life, and now, because of you, I am a part of a whole other world. I will live longer only with you, have children only with you, and I’ve discovered I’ve a brother, because of you. More importantly I just can’t and don’t want to be without you. I haven’t lost anything, and together we can make something. Perhaps together we can do our best to help loners and rogues and prevent similar situations from arising.”

A great weight was lifted off his shoulders with those words. This they could do.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Lynne hated being apart from Kil. The week after they returned from Denver had been great. They hadn’t left the cabin for four days, and their bond had grown stronger. Kil and his beautiful big body were like an addictive drug. He felt the same about her, and they couldn’t get enough. Now she was suffering from withdrawal. Of course she wasn’t the only one, and she admired the discipline and the steely determination of her mate. The unknown loner had been tracked to a run-down industrial area within Denver, and Kil had insisted on personally dealing with the issue even though it took him away from her.

She had already had a long conversation with Joey on her laptop, but she still needed to distract herself from the discomfort of their separation. She went in search of Bradley, for whom she had developed a fondness and considered a friend. When she entered the office she was surprised to find forty-eight-year-old Bradley in the arms of a beautiful young woman. Way to go, Brad, she thought happily. She was glad to see he had female company because he sometimes seemed lonely and a little sad.

“Oh, hi,” she said with a broad smile. “Sorry to interrupt.”

She was about to leave when Bradley said, “Hey, Lynne. Let me introduce you to my mom.”

Lynne didn’t think that she hid her astonishment well, but she recovered fast.

They had a pleasant conversation. Bradley’s parents lived in Weresford. Lorna, his mom, was currently a physician’s assistant, though in the past she had been a teacher, a painter, and a landscape architect. Kil hadn’t exaggerated when he said that Weres had time to develop skills.

Lorna was clearly very curious about her relationship with Kil. This was a refreshing change because so far Lynne had found Weres were reluctant to mention or ask about her mate, as if it might be unlucky or…they were scared. For once she took the opportunity to speak about how great he was with her and how much she missed him. Lorna and Brad seemed pleasantly surprised.

Before Lorna hugged her son and left, she kindly invited Lynne for a coffee at her home and offered to answer any questions about Weres or to help Lynne in any way she could. Lynne thanked her gratefully. She missed having another young woman to talk with. Then she had to remind herself that Lorna was much older than she appeared to be and had so much more life experience. Lynne decided to Skype Joey later for some “chick chat.”

“You were surprised,” Brad stated when his mom had gone. “I sometimes forget that this is all new to you.”

“It certainly challenges my human-based assumptions.”

“I can imagine. We dormants play a valuable role in the pack. We learn to live with our condition, but the fact is there’s always a piece missing. I’m a male Were who isn’t a werewolf and who can’t shift. I can’t form a mating bond. I’ll age and die like the human I’m not, and the worst thing is that my mother and sire will witness and bear the pain of my passing.”

“God, Brad, that’s awful. I wish that there was something I could do or say to help.”

“It is what it is. There’s nothing to be done.”

“Maybe not, but sometimes it helps to just talk.”

He smiled and rolled his eyes. “I’d never guess you were a social worker. Next you’ll have me crying and letting it all out,” he joked. “But enough about me. I’ve heard and seen that it’s hard for new mates to be apart from each other. How are you coping?”

“It’s not pleasant but I’m keeping busy. I’ve spent some time with Zoongash who incidentally prefers to be called Zoon. I’ve also met more Weres. They are less reluctant to chat when Kil isn’t around.”

“Yeah, well it’s just, you know”—Brad shrugged awkwardly—“he has a fearsome reputation.”

“I guessed.”

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t help more. Without a name it’s impossible for me to trace your brother. I checked the private agency that dealt with your adoption, but they don’t have computerized records before 1999.”

Lynne knew that the official way was for her to make a formal request for information, but that would undoubtedly take a long time. The adoption agency would have to try to contact her brother first. The full moon was only twelve days away⎯not nearly enough time.

They had considered a clandestine night visit to the adoption agency. They knew her date of birth and her mother’s name, but it all depended on how the agency had organized and stored their files. The records could be on microfilm or discs and might not even be stored on-site. Then Gavin had a lead on the new loner in the area, and Kil decided to go just in case it was her brother.

“They have tracked the unknown loner to a specific area of Denver city. If it is my brother he may not have a clue about Weres or what’s happening to him. Kil will have to go carefully, softly.”

Brad made a chocking noise, then coughed. “Sorry, frog in my throat.”

“Here, have some water.” She poured him a glass from a jug on a cabinet. “Can you imagine how lonely and confused he must be?”

“Confused? No. Absolutely terrified more like,” Brad blurted out. “Oh sorry, it’s your brother we are talking about. That was insensitive of me.”

“Don’t worry. I realize male Weres aren’t big on tact.”

“See? I do have some werewolf traits.” He focused on the wall behind her and said quietly, “Confused is when you actually envy that possibly terrified male because at least he can shift. Confused is knowing there is something within you, but it just won’t come out, and the longing never goes away. It’s when you know you’re into females but you can’t stop thinking about a certain male, and when your body reacts inappropriately to another but your mind is like WTF? That’s confused…I should imagine,” Brad finished off weakly as if he realized he’d said too much.

“Yeah,” Lynne said slowly. “I guess that would be confusing. Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

“Yeah…not yet. Probably not ever,” he muttered.

“Okay, but bear in mind that if you need to talk confidentially I’m here for you.” She smiled and added with a wink, “I won’t even charge you.”

Brad chuffed. “Thanks, Lynne. I appreciate it, and I’ll keep it in mind.” He sighed heavily. “Your brother has probably spent his whole life feeling different, too. Were males need the discipline of a pack. Let’s hope Kil can find him soon and bring him home.”

She smiled brightly. “Yeah. He’ll be surprised to find he’s not alone when he sees the Enforcers.”

Poor Brad spluttered and coughed again. “I’ll be a shock all right.”

* * * *

Yesterday Kil had almost reconsidered his decision to leave Lynne in Montana while he went with Alan Catcher to meet Gavin Chase in Denver. Now he was glad that he knew she was at The Den and that he need not worry about her safety. With only a week to go until the full moon it was imperative that they found and recovered the young loner who might also be Lynne’s twin.

It was no wonder that Gavin had found the male difficult to track. The search had led them here, to a viper’s nest of industrial buildings, basements, and underground tunnels⎯the criminal underbelly of the city. The perfect location for illegal cage fights.

Most of the chicken-hawk crowd had been brought in by bus. Kil, Gavin, and Alan had tagged onto one group as they made their way into an old warehouse and waited by some steel stairs that lead below ground. With a wad of hundred-dollar bills, their rough looks, and the promise of violence, they gained access. The bouncers had eyed them and didn’t doubt that they were wannabe cage contenders.

A makeshift octagonal ring made of wire mesh stood in the center of the large basement⎯an empty industrial storage area. It was, at that moment, the only oasis of space in the humanity-crammed room. Even over the shouts of bets being placed and the raucous mean laughter of men who had paid to see someone get badly hurt, Kil heard the large metal door on the ground floor roll down and slam shut. No one would enter or leave until the fighting was over.

A short stocky man used a microphone to announce the first fighter. The crowd went berserk as a dark swarthy-looking guy dubbed “The Animal” strutted into the cage, followed by his opponent, a slimmer, ripped Asian fighter called Attila. Frenzied betting continued until the last possible second.

A horn sounded, and the contenders went at each other. Kil scanned the crowd while keeping an eye on the fight. A Molotov cocktail of martial arts, striking, boxing, grappling, wrestling, and kicking, it was human cockfighting at its brutal worst. The winner was the one who could walk out of the cage.

The Animal showed no mercy. He tackled his opponent and drove him down onto the mat. He straddled him, pinned him on his back, then began to rain down punches, driving his fists into the other man’s face. Much too late⎯if the fight had been legal⎯a referee of sorts called a halt. The Animal didn’t stop immediately, and no one intervened. When the opponents face was beyond recognition The Animal finally relented. There was a lull in the noise as a barely alive, broken, and bloody loser was carried from the cage. Then the crowd went wild chanting, “Animal, Animal.”

Human, Human, more like. The fighter in the cage was wired, all jittery moves, adrenaline pumping.

The next contender was announced.

“New to the cage, Swift.”

A cacophony of supporting cheers and disparaging jeers competed in the testosterone-laden air. Surrounded by the stench of aggression, excitement, and human sweat it was impossible to distinguish any but the closest of scent signatures. The braying roar of the crowd drowned out separate streams of conversation. Surveillance was limited, and Kil had to rely predominantly on his vision. As it happened it was all he needed.

When the young male entered the cage Kil knew straightaway. There could be no mistake. The hair and eyes were so like his beloved’s, and the face…he’d never expected to see it again. Fresher, younger for sure but the male was a dead ringer for Kogot. While he didn’t yet have the muscle and strength of an older, seasoned werewolf it was clear that one day he would, just like his sire.

“Fuck me,” Gavin muttered. “I think we found Kogot’s spawn.”

“That’s my mate’s brother⎯family,” Kil said forcefully. “Pack.”

And if he could say that, then no other had the right to hold a grudge.

“Boss,” Gavin acknowledged with a respectful nod.

Again the seedy spectators went wild.

The Enforcers watched with interest as the young werewolf teased and played with The Animal. It may not have been obvious to the other observers, but the youngster strung out his time in the cage, holding back and not finishing the fight too quickly. Clearly someone had explained the economics of a good show. Higher odds returned a lower profit. If he won a fight too fast and easily, the odds of him winning would go higher and those placing a bet would make less money when he won.

Of course the Enforcers knew that a human had no chance against a werewolf, even a young one had superior strength, speed, and agility. The outcome was inevitable.

Swift moved lightning quick, a little too quick in front of humans, Kil thought. The pup was not as careful as he should be, and Kil realized that they hadn’t come a moment too soon.

The Animal couldn’t keep up the pace, and he began to tire. Successive jabs to his kidneys and a powerful blow to the solar plexus put the human down on the floor. A well-executed chokehold ended the match. Kil approved, unconscious but not dead⎯the pup had some restraint. The crowd on the other hand, did not. They went wild, yelling loudly and stamping their feet. It was time for Kil to make his move.

The involvement of criminal organizations had made contacting their target difficult. Whichever gang was supporting Swift probably thought they had a golden goose on their hands, and he had been cloistered away before the event. Hopefully he would be left alone afterward, but Kil could only see one way to make guaranteed contact with the male and avoid excessive human casualties. He was going to have to get into the cage.

Alan stayed in the crowd on standby while Kil and Gavin made their way to the back of the room where hard-looking men leaned against the wall and watched the crowd. Fighters stretched and bounced on the balls of their feet in an adjacent corridor. Swift was there, sitting on a bench, taking five, rehydrating. No one was allowed to approach him.

Kil identified the boss, a balding older man with a muscle-turned-to-fat physique. As Gavin and Kil approached a few of the men who were armed, tensed and sized them up. Gavin held up both of his hands and waved the one holding a roll of notes.

The boss eyed him. “You a fighter?”

“No, but my boy here is. He wants a piece of him,” he said, pointing to Swift.

“Already have a contender for that. Maybe next month.”

“I can pay.”

“As I said⎯”

Kil broke in. “I can take him easily.” He took off his shirt. “But I will make it look good.”

Baldy eyed him speculatively. “You look the part, but that don’t mean you can fight for sh⎯”

Before he could finish Kil grabbed one of the goons, put him on the floor, and disarmed him so fast that the humans took a few seconds to register what had happened.

“…shit!” Baldy finished his sentence though the meaning had changed. Greed followed hot on the heels of surprise. “What’s your fighting name?” he asked.

Kil looked over the guy’s head and caught Swift’s stare.

“Beast,” he said, knowing that Swift could hear him. He bared his teeth and growled at too low a frequency for the human ear.

Swift frowned, but his eyes quickly looked away. The young male instinctively knew who was dominant, but he didn’t consciously understand, and it irritated him. Kil guessed that the youngster wasn’t used to discipline or taking orders. Well, he’d learn…swiftly. See? Humor. Lynne would laugh anyway. Kil smiled. Baldy blanched. Obviously it still wasn’t a pleasant look.

“You can take the place of The Boa,” Baldy rushed.

“There are no rules. Last man conscious wins. Five hundred ante. You win, you double your stake. Loser gets nothing.”

Sounds fair, Kil thought sarcastically. He nodded.

Five minutes later and five hundred dollars lighter, he was announced. He stepped into the cage a minute after Swift. The smoke, the noise, the lights⎯he fucking hated it all. He liked a good fight, but this wasn’t going to be one. There were a few more minutes of frenzied betting. Then the horn sounded.

* * * *

Swift had been immediately aware of the three big dudes the moment he stepped out of the cage. They didn’t exactly blend. He noticed when two of them approached one of the organizers. There was something different about them, something unsettling and predatory. He almost laughed at the irony of his thoughts⎯he’d just described himself. Shit. His fifth foster mom had been right all along⎯he was possessed. He sipped and spat out water before he drank down the rest. Now was not the time to lose focus. He needed the money to find a safe place and help to exorcise the demon within him before the next full moon.

The big dude with the ugly scar on his face⎯must have hurt⎯was trying to get a fight. None of the fighters used their full real names. When asked his name the guy replied, “Beast,” and looked right at him…as if he knew. There was no small amount of arrogance and authority in those dark eyes that burrowed into his damned soul. Swift felt compelled to look away and hated himself for it.

When he carefully returned his attention to the men he blinked in amazement. In the second he’d looked away the guy had disarmed and taken down one of the boss’s men. Impressive. But when the guy gave an honest-to-God growl that no one else seemed to notice, Swift’s concern shifted to full-blown paranoia. His instincts screamed that here was a serious threat.

In the cage he faced Beast, and he knew in his bones what defeat looked and smelled like. He had the urge to turn his face away and expose his neck. What the fuck? Fighting the compulsion made him feel sick. Angry with himself he kicked out low, but the guy just moved back and sideways, out of range as casually and easily as a dance step. Two more similar manoeuvers proved that it wasn’t a fluke. The guy could evade. The punch Swift received to his chest packed enough force for him to know that the guy could also fight.

Thanks to his backers Swift now had somewhere to live⎯a shithole but better than the streets⎯and dollars in his pocket. He didn’t want to lose that, and it made him desperate, rash even. He got too close and was snagged. They grappled, and he was amazed at the strength of the man. Then the strangest thing happened.

“Need to talk to you,” Beast said quietly without moving his lips.

Was this guy for fucking real? Conversation in the cage⎯didn’t happen.

“I know what you are.”

Like hell.

“Full moon in a week, pup. You need help.”

Swift felt terror course through his veins. The demon had exerted itself on the last two full moons. He was pretty sure that it wasn’t a coincidence, but still he had hoped that going furry wasn’t going to be a regular thing. He squirmed and struggled against the guy’s hold, but not quite so hard.

“Don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Know about your real parents. Your sire⎯father⎯was one of us.”

“Us?”

“A werewolf.” The voice whispered close to his ear. “So are you. So am I.”

For a moment he ceased his struggles. Beast straddled him and drove his fist into his face. It fucking hurt, but Swift knew he’d pulled the punch. He made it look good, a real crowd pleaser. Beast shifted his weight and allowed Swift to buck him off. They wrestled on the mat.

“I will explain everything. Do not be afraid. Where do you live?”

The need for answers overwhelmed any other concerns.

“Basement of Fat’s gym.”

It had been his home for the last three months. Before that “home” had been wherever he’d laid his head.

The Beast wrapped his thick arm around his neck. “Four a.m. I will pick you up outside.” He grunted. “She is going to be upset, sorry.”

“Who? Why?”

“Your sister. For this.”

It was the last words he heard as the pressure of the hold increased, and he slipped out of consciousness.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

There was no pleasure or sport to be had in fighting humans, but the organizers insisted on one more match. He couldn’t refuse without an incident, so he ended it quickly, then faked an injury. To avoid an unpleasant incident Kil agreed to meet with some lowlife cage event organizer the next day to discuss his fighting career. They couldn’t leave until the last fight of the night finished at 23:30. A small cut on his face began to heal too quickly and to avoid suspicion Kil had to rub it open.

When they finally left they were followed. He and his Enforcers easily lost the tail. They went back to the safe house, napped, freshened up, and then headed to Fat’s Gym. It was a blue-collar no-frills old-style gym located in a rail freight area of town. Gavin drove, Alan sat next to him, and Kil was in the back. They arrived at three fifty and parked in the shadows down the street. Their sense of smell told them it was the right location. Along with their night vision it also told them that Swift was across the street watching and waiting from a dark alcove. Pup had trust issues⎯smart.

Gavin drove straight to where Swift was hiding. Kil opened the rear door.

“Get in.”

The male looked embarrassed at being clocked.

“Come with me if you⎯”

“Want to live?” asked the male with a smirk.

Alan snorted. Kil frowned. Why would he say that?

“If you want answers,” he completed.

The pup hesitated, but curiosity motivated him to take a risk, and he slid into the back next to Kil.

“Where are we going?”

“To a safe house.”

The pup gave a scornful snort. He was tough but wary and obviously didn’t believe there was such a thing as a safe place.

“You do not sleep well?” Kil asked.

Swift understood and replied, “As well as can be expected with one ear and eye open.”

It seemed that Lynne’s twin had had a very different life than her.

“That will change. We will talk. Then I will take you home.” The pup looked about to protest. “To our kind. To your sister.”

Swift scowled. “Ain’t got no sister. Ain’t got no family. And I sure as hell ain’t got no kind.”

“That is where you are wrong.”

Swift leaned back in the seat and clamped his jaw shut. Pup had some sense.

“Your mother’s name was Margaret Parkson. She met a werewolf who was her mate. You and your sister were conceived. Your sire died before you were born, and your mother became ill. Your sister was adopted. We assumed the same happened to you.” Kil kept it short, landscape only.

“I was adopted, but then my dad died when I was three, and my adopted mom couldn’t cope. I was a difficult child.”

“Not your fault. You are a werewolf. You need a pack.”

Swift scowled as if he didn’t believe it.

“Whatever,” he said dismissively.

Kil gritted his teeth at the disrespect. Any other pup would have been grabbed by the scruff of his neck and given a shake. He caught Chase’s eye in the rearview mirror and subtly shook his head. The youngster was ignorant of their ways, so he let it slide this time. He was, however, certain that Swift would soon require a lesson in respect.

“Foster kid,” Swift muttered. “Stayed with different families but never for long. Always fucked it up. Ended up in a communal home. Turned eighteen⎯no longer the responsibility of the State. Adios, amigo.”

Humans. It was difficult to understand them, but he thought he did, so that wasn’t it⎯he just didn’t like them very much.

“Our young are precious to us.”

“Yeah, right. I must have missed that memo.”

“Your situation was an exception. We did not know that you or your sister existed. It is a complicated story, for another time. What is your real name?”

“Mathew⎯Mat⎯ Shaw, but I prefer the name Swift.”

Kil nodded to Catcher. “Call Summers and tell him to run a check.” He didn’t care how early it was.

“I ain’t lying.”

“I did not say that you were, but we need to fill in some blanks.”

Swift sniffed but didn’t speak. He just stared out of the tinted window.

Although it was early, Kil called Lynne because he knew she would be worried. She answered on the second ring as if anticipating the call, though she sounded sleepy…and sexy. He imagined that languid, soft look she had when she first awoke⎯so beautiful and utterly fuckable. Unfortunately with a full peanut gallery he had to keep it short and to the point.

“We are all well. We have your brother. We will be home in a few hours.”

Swift stiffened next to him, eyes narrowed with suspicion.

“Thank God.” Lynne sounded relieved. “I’ve missed you so much. Hurry home.”

When they got to the safe house the youngster was clearly impressed with the security and the quality of the place. It had to be one hundred times better than the basement of a run-down gym.

Kil introduced himself and his men.

“Hunt, Chase, and Catcher?” Swift sneered. “You’ve gotta be kidding.”

“We inherit or choose our names usually based on what we do. If you want to formally change your name to Swift we can make it happen.”

The three Enforcers did their best to be friendly though it wasn’t in their natures. For once Kil was the least intimidating. He told Swift a little about Weres, things that the young male could relate to and that demonstrated he was not an abnormal human but a normal werewolf.

The pup seemed to take it well, which was a plus because they might not have to tranq him to put him on the plane. However, he did not contribute anything to the conversation nor did he acknowledge what he was or accept that they were the same.

Given Swift’s background and the fact that he knew nothing about Weres, Kil understood his lack of trust. He decided a little demonstration was in order, after all there was nothing quite like seeing to believe. He partially shifted. And what do you know⎯that was when the tranquilizer was needed.

* * * *

If Kil hadn’t called ahead and forewarned her, Lynne would have been alarmed. Instead she was able to appreciate the silhouette of her lover against the dawn sky, carrying what had to be her brother in his arms. She ran to him as he handed the still-unconscious form of Mathew Shaw, aka, Swift, over to two male Weres with a gurney.

“Sunshine,” he growled.

“Kil.” She sighed as she sank into his strong, warm embrace. “I’m so happy that you’re home. I’ve missed you.”

He held her close and inhaled deeply with a rumble of satisfaction.

“Me too,” he said quietly, words rough with emotion. He rubbed his jaw along her neck and over her head⎯scenting her she realized.

Alan Catcher waited a respectable distance away. Kil instructed the Enforcer to find a male to sit with Swift in a secure guest room in the main house, and then to get himself some rest.

“Alan,” Kil called as the Enforcer turned to follow his orders.

“Chief?”

“Good job last night. Thank you.”

Alan’s face gave nothing away, but it was a brief moment before he nodded sharply and left.

Lynne leaned back to look at Kil.

“You okay?”

“Am now.”

“And my brother?”

“Fine, though he will be out for a few more hours.”

“Good because I don’t think I can wait even ten minutes to get you alone.”

A wicked gleam in his eye was all the warning she got as he hoisted her over his shoulder and stalked quickly to their cabin.

Lynne knew her priorities⎯getting Kil alone and naked. Of course she was curious about her brother, but he was still a stranger to her. He was physically fine and being watched over. The werewolf in attendance would call when he woke.

Her mate radiated satisfaction that she concentrated her attention on him. He showed his appreciation, many times and in many ways. It took over two hours to take off the edge of their lust. His cock just wouldn’t go soft, and she wasn’t letting him go. She smiled down at him as she gyrated her hips. She rode him slowly now that the urgency had faded, not staining and racing for release but simply for the intimate joy of being with him and having him deep inside.

A little later she lay on Kil’s chest and listened to his steady heartbeat, vital and strong. He had quickly come to mean everything to her. Now that they were satiated and had reaffirmed their bond, she could think about other things.

“What’s your impression of Mathew Shaw?”

“Calls himself Swift. I guess it was a nickname he earned, probably because he is fast compared to a human. He is in a relatively good physical condition, though for a werewolf he is underweight. Mentally I am not sure. He needs time and space to relax and rest. He is wary but not nervous. I think he has had a hard life.”

“I always knew I was lucky to have my parents, but this is really bringing it home. I won the parent lottery with Lucy and Harry Rossiter. I guess he wasn’t so lucky.”

“Bradley should have some information for us soon. The pup is going to need time to adjust.”

“Pup? He’s my twin, and obviously my age. What does that make me, old man?” she chuckled.

Kil growled. “A cheeky, young female.” He slapped her ass lightly. Her indignant shriek was ruined by her laughter. He smiled at her indulgently as he stroked her offended bottom. “He has not had the strong leadership that all Weres need.” He looked at her pointedly.

Good luck with that. She didn’t say anything but rolled her eyes instead. Kil ignored her sass.

“He will have to find his place in the pack, and he is going to discover that werewolves are not as easy to push around or intimidate as humans. He has a lot to learn about our ways and about himself. He will also have to learn to trust his pack and his instincts.”

“Heck, maybe you should counsel him.”

He snorted and her head bounced on his chest.

“I know werewolves. He will require discipline, not mollycoddling.”

“Counseling isn’t mollycoddling. You know more about Weres than I do, but I’m certain every sentient being wants comfort and security.”

“The pack is comfort and security. It is everything to an unmated male, but he will have to earn his place and work to keep it.”

“Well, I’m sure he could do with is a mentor and a friend.”

Kil was quiet for a moment. “That can be arranged, I know a few younger males closer to his age who might work out on the friendship front, and I will look into finding an older, patient male to teach, mentor, and support him.” He looked distracted for a moment. “There is a ceremony that the Montana Mountain Pack has to celebrate when a male or female matures. You and your brother have missed out. We could have a joint ceremony for you. I will speak to Will and Katherine. It would help Swift integrate into the pack.”

“Cool. What kind of ceremony?”

He grinned on the edge of cunning. “It is a⎯” The phone rang and interrupted.

Lynne groaned as Kil carefully pulled from her body and answered his mobile. After a few words he turned to her. “Your brother is waking up.”

She forgot her question and jumped out of their bed. They took a quick shower, dressed, and headed to the main house. On the way they passed by the office.

“Any success finding more about Mathew Shaw?” Kil asked Brad.

“Yep, it was easy once we had a name. Our youngster has a colorful history.” Brad looked at her and winced apologetically. “In and out of juvenile detention for fighting, bunking off school, and other such mischief. We’re lucky that he’s managed to stay out of prison since he matured, though I suspect it would’ve only been a matter of time before he was behind bars.”

Prison? Lynne hadn’t considered the implications before, but obviously they were serious. If a werewolf was locked in a prison cell on a full moon…

“What would happen in that case?” she asked.

“Oh, Enforcers deal with it,” Brad said offhandedly, shuffling papers. “Messy job and lots of cleanup.”

He only looked up when the responding silence stretched. His face slowly turned pale.

“Oh. Oh my…I-..I’m s-sorry,” he spluttered.

Kil’s expression was totally impassive, unreadable, and all the more scary for it. She elbowed him lightly in the ribs.

“Four-leafed clovers all around on that one then, eh?” She forced a smile and said flippantly, “No one likes a mess.”

She took the A4 papers out of Brad’s shaking hands and quickly skimmed the information. Her brother had been bumped around from foster family to foster family before ending up in a communal home. He had failed at school, played truant, and gotten into trouble with the law. It distressed her to think of how different their lives had been.

Brad recovered from his blunder and tried to reassure her. “Male pups are schooled differently than our females and I guess most humans. Mainstream academic studies start after the male has matured and shifted, or in my case when I hit puberty. Your brother probably suffered from sensory overload. He had to learn facts, math, and critical thinking at the same time as processing all the sensory information that his sharper senses picked up. It’s too much for the immature mind, and in Swift’s case it probably manifested itself as a learning difficulty. Young male Weres first concentrate on the basics of physical perception to avoid being overwhelmed. We find it much easier to take exams and learn other skills later. The delay is not a big issue because most shifters have plenty of time to explore their potential. Your brother is not necessarily a bad person. He was in a system that didn’t understand his needs, and as a consequence he failed. From there it was a vicious circle.”

“Bradley is correct,” Kil agreed, much to Brad’s obvious relief. “Also, young males need the structure and discipline of a pack. Your brother has not had this, and his behavior is what we would expect under the circumstances.”

Lynne believed that Swift’s situation had just improved a hundredfold. She hoped that he would recognize that fact.

“He isn’t aware of any of that. He’s bound to have issues,” she said fretfully.

“He is not alone and he is now where he belongs, with the pack.” Kil sounded absolutely certain.

She nodded. “Okay, let’s go and say hello.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Swift slowly woke from a deep sleep. The mattress under his lean, muscular body was firm yet softer than anything he’d slept on. He’d had sex on similar-quality beds when a rich chick had taken him home for a bit-of-rough, but they never asked him to stay the night. Wild, they called him⎯apparently a good thing when he fucked them, but not to keep around. He told himself that he didn’t give a shit. A lie.

His head felt a little groggy. He couldn’t quite recall all that had happened last night. Had he lost a fight? Chokehold? Was this what oxygen deprivation felt like?

He heard bleeps and a deep voice say, “Chief, Strongbow here. Pup’s comin’ ’round.”

He wasn’t alone and guessed that “pup” might mean him. He decided to play possum⎯might learn something useful. The scents that assaulted his nose were unfamiliar, even the guy in the room smelled strange, and he didn’t move or make a sound for what seemed like ages. Swift learnt nothing new.

Where was he? He slowly tilted his head to the side where he thought the guy was and cautiously cracked open his eyelids just a fraction. All he could see was an empty chair.

A voice laced with amusement sounded from the end of his bed. “I know you’re awake. Only ten minutes before you risked a look. Not a natural hunter, then, eh? Not too patient.”

Swift opened his eyes wide with surprise that he’d been caught out and that the guy had imperceptibly moved. Sluggishly he tried to sit up and discovered a needle in his left hand attached to a tube leading to a bag of clear fluid. He was on a drip.

“For hydration, electrolytes, and some nutrients,” the voice answered his unasked question.

Cue heavy footsteps. A large guy of Native American heritage appeared at the side of the bed. He quickly removed the needle from Swift’s hand with practiced efficiency. With a strong but not too hard a grip the guy helped him to sit up. Swift hated feeling helpless and showing weakness.

“Where the fuck am I?” he asked aggressively.

“Nice attitude, and you’re welcome,” the stranger said sarcastically though he still sounded amused. “You’re at The Den.”

“Helpful.” Swift sneered. “And who the fuck are you?” He was used to people backing down to his aggression.

The guy dropped his smile. “Lose the insolence, pup,” he snarled with a mouth full of sharp-looking teeth.

Swift jerked back into the pillows, there was nowhere else to go. Holy shit. It hadn’t been a nightmare, or it was and he was still in it.

The guy smirked at his reaction, but in a reasonable tone he said, “The Chief and his mate are coming to see you so sit tight and relax. And I strongly suggest for your sake that you wise up and learn to respect your elders and dominants.”

Despite the warning and his initial shock Swift couldn’t resist a contemptuous retort.

“Elders? You look about twenty-six,” he scoffed. “As for being a dominant, isn’t that some kind of kinky shit? The leathers are a dead giveaway, man, though hey, your life choices are up to you.”

The guy regarded him closely through narrowed eyes. “You really don’t know, do you? How the hell have you lasted this long on the outside?” The guy shook his head. “Like many pack creatures, there is a hierarchy among Weres. You will have to learn to recognize the signs and listen to your instincts. And for the record, I’m one hundred and ten years old, and I can take you, pup. Easily. You really should behave better⎯for your own good.”

Swift’s mouth dropped open. Pack. Weres. The words triggered a clearer memory of last night. Was it only last night? He wasn’t sure how long he’d been under. The fighter known as Beast or ‘some weird first name’ Hunt, had beaten him. Later he’d told him things. Then Swift recalled the little “demonstration.” Holy. Shit. Again. Unsettled and embarrassed Swift thought he might have freaked out because after that it was a blank. He didn’t remember how he got here, wherever here was.

As if the guy knew what was going through his mind he chuckled and said, “You’re not in Kansas anymore, pup.”

Ain’t that the fucking truth. Though when he thought about it he never really had lived a nice normal life. No picket-fence home for him. No baked goodies. No Auntie Em, Uncle Henry or Toto. Except there’d been one foster family that had a little dog and it had loved him, too. It’d broken his seven-year-old heart when he’d had to leave it.

He snapped out of his reverie. This situation required his full attention. Thankfully the ADHD that had so plagued his life and scattered his thoughts seemed to have vastly improved recently, and he’d been able to focus and concentrate a lot better.

“You’re in Montana Mountain Pack territory now. Don’t get me wrong, we’re pleased to have found you, and you are darn lucky we did before you messed up and revealed yourself to the humans. Loners who are a security risk don’t live long. Anyone else would be on their knees thanking the Chief for his mercy.”

Swift didn’t know what to say but wondered if he had made a terrible mistake allowing himself to be reeled in.

“To answer your question, my name is Jake Strongbow. I’ve had paramedic and veterinary training so you’re in good hands.” The guy smiled broadly, not in the slightest bit intimidated by him, or even angry. Strongbow clearly didn’t see him as a threat. Swift had the uncomfortable realization that for the second time in his adult life he probably wasn’t the fastest or strongest guy in the room, so while it went against his nature he swallowed down the sass.

“Mat Shaw.” He introduced himself. “But I prefer the name Swift. Who’s the Chief?”

“The Chief Enforcer, Kilchil Hunt, your sister’s mate. And I hear them coming.”

Swift heard footsteps approaching in the same moment. Weird⎯he was normally the first one to be aware of things. The seductive thought that he was now with his own kind crept into his mind.

There was no knock at the door. It opened wide and all the space was swallowed by the presence of Kil Hunt, somehow larger than Swift remembered. Hunt leaned past the door frame and checked out the room, then stepped aside to allow a pretty, blonde woman to bounce in before him.

“Hi, Jake,” she greeted his minder, who blushed. Then she turned and looked at him with eyes so like his own. “Hello, you must be Mathew.”

She smiled and it was as if the sun burst from behind a cloud.

“Swift,” he heard himself croak. “Call me Swift.”

“Hello, Swift. I’m Lynne, and I can see from your peepers that we’re related, so I guess it’s true. You’re my twin.”

Twin? He was not only her brother but her twin too? He was in shock as she gave him a generous hug and kiss on the cheek. Hunt tensed but didn’t move⎯a tightly coiled spring, a wolf ready to pounce. He didn’t take his eyes off Lynne, and Swift half expected to see smoke from the back of her head given the heat of that stare.

He inhaled her scent. It was unlike any other woman’s. She smelled…right. If belonging had a fragrance, that was it. It made him want to believe her. The feminine tones of her scent were very appealing, but there was also a foreboding masculine element that he identified as belonging to Kilchil Hunt. Instinctively he knew that this woman, his sister, was claimed. She belonged to Hunt. He looked at them both and thought that they seemed an unlikely couple.

“All well?” Hunt asked Jake Strongbow.

“Yes, Chief. What you’d expect.”

A nonverbal understanding appeared to pass between the men.

“Take a break. Return in an hour. We will debrief later. I have a favor to ask.”

Strongbow looked mildly surprised. “Sure, Chief.”

Hunt lifted a comfortable-looking armchair and placed it next to the bed. It was clearly a solid and heavy piece of furniture, but the guy moved it effortlessly.

“Take a seat, Sunshine.”

He grabbed an upright chair, plonked it down so that it faced away from the bed and straddled it. His thick forearms rested across the back. The pose appeared casual when Swift instinctively knew that the guy was anything but.

“I bet you have a lot of questions,” Lynne said. “I knew nothing about Weres and all of this”—she waved her hands between the two of them and then to encompass everything else—“until a few weeks ago, so I understand how you must be feeling.”

He asked the question that was burning foremost in his mind. “You’re my twin sister? How?”

She sighed. “It’s complicated, sort of like Star Wars.”

He raised his eyebrows, “What?”

“You know, Luke Skywalker⎯that’s you, his sister Princess Leia⎯me of course, and our father…” She made a noise like a scuba regulator.

“Darth Vadar?” he finished for her.

“Yes!” she cried in delight. “Finally someone who understands.”

She paused for a moment and became a little more serious.

“Our situation isn’t normal. Not that any of this is normal to me. I thought that we could tell you about our kind first because then you’ll understand more when I tell you what happened to us. Feel free to ask questions at any time.”

An hour and several questions later he had to hand it to her⎯she was a great storyteller, and he believed every word.

* * * *

His Sunshine handled the situation well⎯different than how he would have done it but nonetheless effectively. She gently and diplomatically approached the facts, especially the sensitive circumstances of their birth, parents’ deaths, and his involvement. Swift might hold a grudge against Kil, but because of the way Lynne carefully guided her brother to a true understanding of what had happened, he believed bitterness would be avoided. Kil hoped so because the pup had enough challenges to meet without alienating himself. He needed all the support he could get.

When Kil heard and scented Strongbow return he slipped from the room. He felt comfortable enough to leave Lynne alone with Swift while he spoke to one of the most patient and balanced males he knew. It was what made Strongbow such a good hunter and an easy companion.

“The pup is going to need help settling in. He needs a mentor.”

Strongbow nodded and waited for Kil to continue.

“I can think of no better male than yourself for the task. I would consider it a personal favor if you would guide and support him.”

It was the second favor he’d asked this week and indeed in his life. He didn’t care. His Sunshine would be happy if her brother fitted in, so he would do his best to ensure that happened.

“Of course,” Strongbow replied without hesitation. “I am honored that you have asked me.” He paused for a moment as if considering his next words. “You may not realize it, Chief, but there are many of us who would be very glad to assist that young male, not only to bring one of our kind into the fold but because you ask it. For some it would also be out of fear to refuse, but for all it would be out of respect.”

Respected though not necessarily liked. That was satisfactory.

“It pleases me that I scent no fear on you.”

“I am first a hunter by nature, not a warrior, but I don’t fear your presence, I fear the absence of it. I’m an unmated male, and if I don’t find my mate I may become lorn or even rogue. I hope if that happens an Enforcer will be there to deal with it.”

Kil nodded. He didn’t say a word because he doubted it would get past the lump in his throat. Damn these feelings. Damn that it felt awkward but good.

They briefly but firmly clasped arms and returned to the room.

“Jake Strongbow will be your guide and mentor in Were matters. He will introduce you to other members of the pack.”

“I would suggest a crash course in The Lore and Were behavior, first. Forewarned forearmed. Information empowers,” Lynne said sagely.

He nodded.

“Good idea,” Strongbow said. “You are out of luck, pup. It just so happens there is a copy of The Lore in this room.” All the rooms had one. It was the Were equivalent of the Gideon bible. “If you need a cure for insomnia here it is.” He plucked a dog-eared leather-bound book from the shelf. “We should familiarize you with the basics so you do not unintentionally piss someone off. Now intentionally? Well I guess you’ve had practice and might be good at that, but you need to remember that you’re with your own kind now.” Strongbow smiled at Swift. “Do not worry, you’re going to be popular at first because we don’t get many new unknown youngsters joining us. The rest is up to you.”

“Joining?” Swift asked sounding confused. “You want me to stay?”

“Got somewhere better to be? “Kil asked, knowing that he didn’t.

The pup’s eyes narrowed. “Am I a prisoner?”

“No,” Lynne exclaimed.

“That all depends,” Kil answered truthfully.

“On what?

“On whether you want to leave.”

“I might,” Swift said defiantly

“You must stay as our guest until we can be sure that you understand the rules about human interaction and can control yourself and behave in a way that does not bring attention to our kind. Once we are certain that you are not a security risk, then you may leave if you wish.”

“What if you’re never certain?”

Kil merely raised an eyebrow. Lynne bit her lip and looked uncomfortable.

“If I want to leave I will, and you can’t stop me,” said the petulant youngster.

The room was shrouded in incredulous silence. Swift clearly didn’t miss the wry looks on both Strongbow’s and Lynne’s faces. They obviously thought his statement unbelievable and foolish.

Kil’s expression stayed blank. Calmly and evenly he said, “Get familiar with The Lore and our ways before you make ridiculously naive statements.”

He knew that the text and Strongbow would explain about how packs were organized and the role of Enforcers. His reputation was legendary and documented.

The pup looked embarrassed and angry, but he kept his mouth shut. The sooner he was integrated into the pack the better.

“Swift, give it a chance, you’ll love it here,” Lynne softly advised. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She gave Swift another hug and whispered, “I’m so glad that you’re here.”

The male gave her a genuine smile⎯of course he did, her inherent goodness could melt the most insistent resistance, and the pup didn’t really want to go. Not yet anyway.

“That went…okay,” she said as they headed to the office.

“He reacted as expected. I must debrief Will.” She rolled her eyes at what she called his military talk. “Then I must debrief you.” He tugged at her panty elastic.

She chuckled. “Yes, sir.”

“Do you mind waiting for a few minutes with Bradley while I find Will?”

“Not at all. I’ll check my mail.”

As he turned to walk away his inquisitive mate called after him. “Hey, you didn’t get to tell me. What kind of ceremony?”

“A dance,” he answered over his shoulder.

“Oh, I love a good bop.”

As he continued to walk away he grinned⎯on the inside ⎯and replied, “Not that kind of dance.”

* * * *

Lynne and Swift walked along a torch-lit path toward the sound of drums. Her heart seemed to quicken and synchronize to the primal beat. She felt restless and excited. A quick glance at her brother’s face in the faint flickering light showed that he felt the same, although he knew more about the ceremony because he’d had to “practice.” She didn’t know what that entailed because females were not physically active participants⎯the males danced for them. Everyone, including Brad⎯⎯the stinker⎯had been cheerily tight-lipped about it. One thing she was certain of⎯it definitely wasn’t “that kind of dance.”

She wore a soft buckskin dress adorned with intricate beading, suede knee-high boots, and a heavy robe woven from buffalo hair to keep out the cold. Swift had no such comfort. He wore leather pants and nothing else. May nights in Montana were cold, especially in the mountains. However, he seemed unaffected by the chilled air.

As they drew closer to the source of the drumming Lynne could see an orange glow through the trees. They entered a natural amphitheater of trees and rock with a huge fire in the center. Instantly she sensed something special about the place, something to be respected and revered. Perhaps it was simply the amazing setting in the forest under a canopy of stars that gave it such a magical atmosphere, but it felt like more, as if significant and meaningful moments could leave a signature.

Her brother gave her hand a squeeze of reassurance and winked before he headed over to the other side of the fire where males were gathered. She watched him with a sense of tenderness. After only four days she had come to care for him. He smiled and was more relaxed in her company than with anyone else. And who did that remind her of?

The pack females sat on the opposite side of the fire on natural bleachers in the cliff face. She’d met most of them during the day while she “purified” in the sweathouse. Nothing like lounging naked with a person and letting it all hang out, to get to know them. She smiled and acknowledged them all, and they murmured greetings in return. There was an empty space front and center next to Katherine. When the Alpha female patted the furs it confirmed that was her spot. As she walked forward they all placed their hands on each other’s shoulders. When she sat down those closest placed their hands on her. A pleasant sensation began to flow over her skin, and suddenly she felt a connection to every female there. At exactly that moment the drums stopped, and they all howled. It was not a discordant shrieking but a beautiful soulful harmony, a serenade and recognition of a newly fertile female.

A loud roar from the other side of the amphitheater interrupted the song. The deep, powerful bellow echoed off the walls in the silence that followed. Then the drums began again to pound a primitive, powerful beat.

Lynne nearly jumped out of her skin when Will appeared to fly over the flames and drop out of the night sky in front of her. Katherine had not expected it either and she gasped. Lynne was reminded that Katherine was also new to this pack and her mate. Although Lynne was uninterested in any other male except Kil, she could appreciate Will’s ripped muscular body and his long flowing black hair with only the bangs tied back off his handsome face. Judging by the collective intake of breath she wasn’t the only one who thought this. They admired and adored their Prime.

Katherine made a rumbling, purring noise and Will’s responding smile was chillingly wicked and seductive. He threw his arms wide, stamped his feet, jumped, and whirled in the air like a warrior acrobat. It was a sensual yet masculine dance by the dominant male.

She heard another deeper roar that she instantly recognized. Suddenly Kil was high in the air as if sailing on the tallest flames before he landed precisely in front of her. Another breathtakingly impressive dominant male. Hers. And he danced for her.

She sensed an uneasy surprise in the other females at his display. Admiration? Yes. Adoration? No. She understood. Fear could lead to respect but rarely love. His movements displayed power, strength, and grace. It was easy to imagine him capable of violence but, unlike them, she also experienced gentle, tender loving at his hand.

One by one the other males roared, bellowed, snarled, barked, and growled as they jumped the fire and danced in a way that only potent, virile, red-blooded werewolves could do. And it was awesome. Finally Swift jumped the flames, and as a newly matured werewolf he was greeted enthusiastically. While he danced and athletically displayed his body and physical prowess the females howled their encouragement and acceptance.

Katherine nudged her to stand up, and all the others followed. The hands of the closest females did not leave her body. She noticed the same was true with Swift. All the males were similarly connected. Will stood in front of her and placed a hand on her shoulder and one on Swift’s. Katherine did the same. They were all connected, the threads non-visible yet like spun steel. They were pack.

The rest of the evening concerned familiarizing scents. Every pack member in attendance presented him or herself so that they could inhale and recognize scents. In some previously underutilized part of her brain she was able to store and easily recollect the unique fragrance of each Were. Kil possessively held her in his arms the whole time.

Her brother seemed awestruck by the positive attention. It was not a surprise that none of the females here was his mate, and it would probably be many years before he found her. Lynne was aware that she had more than her fair share from the luck fairy, but she knew that for both of them this initiation had been transcendental and sublime, as it was no doubt designed to be. Later that night she thanked her mate with the best dance of all.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

It was the morning before the full-moon run and her true mating to Kil. Lynne sat at the cabin’s breakfast bar and chatted to Joey on her laptop while she savored her first cappuccino of the day. It was early, and Kil had gone for a run to burn off some excess energy rather than make love to her again. He wanted her to be rested and ready for tonight. She wasn’t so sure that was a sound plan. Sex was a welcomed distraction and a great reliever of stress.

She would be a liar if she said that she wasn’t worried about mating with Kil while he was…changed, but the pull to complete the bond was too insistent and strong to be ignored. It all came down to the fact that she wanted him more than her fears.

Joey now lived in Siberia where the time was twelve hours ahead of Montana. Soon she would experience her first shift and full-moon run with her new pack in Russia.

“So, how is your brother?”

“Good I think. The ‘becoming’ ceremony helped. His previous shifts were not a pleasant experience for him.” That was an understatement. Swift had confessed to being terrified. He’d thought he was possessed. “He’s looking forward to his first full-moon run with the pack.”

“Our shift takes longer and is not so easy when we are young. Alphas can boost the moon pull on the beast and make the transition smoother. My change back to human form was easier with my mates’ help. Swift will have a Prime and a Chief Enforcer to guide him.”

“I hope you have a good run tonight,” Lynne said, aware that she made it sound like a Sunday fun run rather that a pack of werewolves.

“Thanks. I might not be able to speak to you again before your full mating. I’m usually tired after a shift and sleep for a few hours. Factor in activities with the dynamic duo”—she wiggled her eyebrows—“and I’m sure I’ll be dead beat. So if there is anything else you need to know you’d better ask me now.”

“I’m having ‘the talk’ with a few females this afternoon so I think it’s covered.”

Later she had a meeting scheduled with Katherine, Angela’s mom Carol, and Brad’s mom Lorna. They were supposed to give her advice. Embarrassment factor aside, she was glad of it.

“Yeah, Angela and I had that. Will does his best to ensure a smooth and safe mating.”

Which implied to Lynne that there was an alternative to “smooth and safe.”

“What do you mean?” she asked past the lump forming in her throat.

“Well he doesn’t want a repeat of what happened to him.”

“What happened to him?” Her growing concern was evident in her raised tone.

Joey frowned, and she bit her bottom lip. Not a good sign.

“I guess no one has mentioned it because they don’t want to scare you or remind Will,” she eventually said. “Many years ago Will lost his human mate on the night of the full moon before they completed the bond. He thought that he’d prepared her, but she apparently panicked when she saw his beast and ran before his pheromones could calm her. She tripped and fell onto a sharp branch. It staked her heart.”

“Oh my God.”

Poor woman. She could imagine only too well the nervous fear that the woman must have felt. Poor Will.

“Yeah, a total tragedy. It would have pushed most males to madness, but somehow Will endured the loss.”

“Thank goodness he now has your mom.”

Joey nodded. “For them both it’s a blessing. Anyway, the important thing is not to panic. Kil is a massive beast, but in his mind he is the same…sort of. When we change we are self-aware, just a little more primitive. You have to remember that. He would never hurt you, but if you run it could trigger the predator instinct.”

“What?” yelped Lynne with a spike of anxiety. “What the hell does that mean?”

“Shit, that came out wrong. What I mean is he’ll chase you because that’s what we do. You won’t get away, but you could injure yourself. Just stay calm and allow him to get close enough for his mating musk to work. After that you’ll have no problems.”

“Okay. Can they tie me to a tree? Are drugs allowed?” she asked only half joking.

“Definitely not. Will doesn’t even like the use of alcohol, but our posse had a sneaky bucks-fizz to lighten the mood, and I’m sure Angela’s mom will do the same again. One thing I didn’t know until ‘the talk’ was that the gals all have sex with their mates every full moon and they really like it.”

Can’t be that bad, then. But one thing still worried her.

“Er, Joey. You said Kil’s massive when shifted. Do you mean all over?” She gulped and winced at the thought.

Joey chuckled sympathetically. “Angela worried about that too because Mike is a Prime and a huge beast. It won’t be a problem. That part doesn’t get much bigger until penetration and knotting.” She said the last part a little too nonchalantly, and Lynne was immediately alert.

“Knotting? What does knotting mean?”

“Oops, lost track of the time. I’ve gotta run. Ask the females. They’ll fill you in, though not as much as Kil will.” She snickered.

“Wait! No. Don’t go. Knotting? Isn’t that something that happens to dogs and…” She gulped, “Wolves?”

Her throat suddenly felt like it had been exposed to a vacuum, and air evacuated from her lungs. Words failed her. She was sure she was doing the gasping fish impression.

“Don’t worry, you’ll love it, I promise. Good luck, shortie.” Joey winked, gave her the thumbs-up, and cut the call.

“That can’t be right. Why hasn’t anyone told me?” she croaked to Joey’s avatar on the screen. By “anyone” she really meant Kil.

Crap. She took a gulp of air and it fueled her temper. I’m going to…to kill Kil!

* * * *

Kil sprinted the last five miles to the cabin. He pushed himself physically and felt the delicious burn in his muscles that declared him strong and alive. All werewolves felt a certain tension as the full moon approached, and there was nothing like a good hard run in the mountains to help relieve the symptoms⎯nothing except a fight, or sex with his mate. Great Spirit, his cock even now started to harden at the thought of her. Perhaps it would be okay to go another round before the full moon, slow and gentle?

He felt happy and relaxed and slowed to a trot as the cabin came into view. Then Lynne’s tumultuous feelings washed over him. She was agitated about something. He picked up pace and reached the front door twenty seconds later. As he entered the main room only his lightning-fast reflexes enabled him to dodge the volley of fruit flying to his head.

“Lynne,” he said and snatched a banana out of the air before it hit his face. “Sunshine, what is the matter?”

“Don’t you Sunshine me, Kilchil Hunt,” she growled and pitched a pear at him.

“You are vexed.”

“Ya think?” she snarled and grabbed a pineapple.

“Please, little one, put the pineapple down.” He tried his best coaxing voice. Instead she looked at it, considered its size, exchanged it for an apple and lobbed that instead. He batted it away in confusion. At least she wasn’t out to hurt him, but she was clearly upset about something.

“Calm down, female.”

It wasn’t the right thing to say.

“Agh!” she yelled and did what no creature still living had done outside of the sparring ring⎯she charged him.

He caught her easily and held her close though careful not to crush or harm her. Her little fists rained down ineffectually on his massive chest. She avoided his face and head so he figured that whatever he’d done it couldn’t be that bad. Then she meanly pinched his ears. Ouch. The little sting hurt without real damage. He’d have to remember that one. Enough. He walked to the kitchen island and plunked her on it.

“Stay,” he ordered.

She narrowed her eyes, crossed her arms, and fumed. But she also stayed. Now was probably not the time to tell her that he found her little temper tantrum attractive. It was an irresistible challenge to a male such as him. He placed his hands on either side of her and leaned in close.

“Tell me,” he ordered softly.

She swayed, and the tension left her body.

“Damn those pheromones,” she whispered.

“You have the same effect on me,” he offered.

“But I don’t keep important things from you.”

He wasn’t sure what she was talking about. “What things?”

“Things like that.” She turned the laptop around.

It took him a few seconds to process the sharp, grotesquely detailed image of a canine erect penis complete with bulbous glandis.

He felt an unfamiliar and unpleasant heat bloom over his face and had the notion that the term redskin was well and truly accurate. So this was acute embarrassment.

“Oh. That,” he said lamely.

“Shit. I was hoping it was a bad joke.”

“The pack females usually cover that.”

“How convenient, but I’m still pissed that you haven’t once mentioned that”—she jabbed a finger at the horrible image—“in over three weeks.”

She had a point, so he confessed his ignorance.

“I did not mention it because I have no practical experience of what will happen.”

“What?” she said with surprise. “You mean you’ve never had that happen to you before?”

He shook his head. “No. I have never mated when shifted. It is strictly against our Lore to do so with any female except a mate. I have also never been compelled to exert my dominance in that way over another male werewolf. They tend to submit immediately.”

“I’ll bet.” She chewed her lip and looked confused as if she didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “So your beast is a virgin then?”

As usual Lynne’s humor was struggling to prevail.

“You could say that. I remember the male I am so do not fear,” he said smugly. “I’ll know what to do. The beast and I are of the same spirit, just physically different.”

“With a physically different dick.” She scowled.

He was a Were, so was she. They were different from humans, and he wasn’t ashamed of it.

“Yes. Your body reacts differently, too. I have been told that in response to penetration, circular muscles inside a female’s vagina constrict. The two physical reactions conspire to prevent withdrawal until orgasm and full bonding is complete.”

Lynne looked astounded. He leaned in closer and whispered in her ear. “I have been told that it is incredible for both parties.” Her breath hitched, and he nibbled her ear. “We will be locked together. Your muscles will intermittently contract like they do when you come hard…only more so, and you will milk the sperm from my balls.”

In truth he’d overheard rather than been told directly what happened. Males hadn’t felt comfortable enough with him to have that conversation.

She was turned on by his graphic description⎯he could smell it. Good because that reduced her fear.

He continued to reassure her. “Weres trust instinct. If we follow ours it will be fine.”

She huffed. “Well mine’s telling me to skedaddle.” But her actions belied her words as she put her arms around his neck and nestled up to him.

“We have a solid connection, little one. It will be cemented, full and complete, tonight. I could not ask for a better mate.” He stroked her soft hair as he confessed his past doubts and fears. “For years I suppressed the hope that I would like, let alone love, my mate. I knew that there would be attraction, and we are told that mates are always compatible, but I expected a cold, unloving female, one who found my company as burdensome as I found hers. But fate has been kind and given me what I wanted and needed. I would go through hell and high water to be with you.”

She blinked rapidly and sniffed. “I know.” She hugged him tightly as if borrowing strength and comfort from him. “And in return I’ll be willing and waiting for you tonight.”

He kissed her with a gentle, soft passion and intended to stop even though it would mean a case of blue balls. Of course she didn’t let him. They made love. Slow and gentle.

* * * *

“A toast. May you have a complete and successful full-moon mating.” Katherine raised her delicate crystal champagne flute. “Cheers.”

“Cheers,” Carol and Lorna toasted, holding their glasses in her direction.

“Cheers.” She clinked glasses. “Thanks, guys.” Lynne appreciated their support. If all the mated females in the world could do it, then so could she. “I guess this is becoming something of a habit for you.”

“Oh no,” Carol corrected. “Not at all. It is highly unusual to have four matings in such a short time.”

“Unusual but wonderful,” added Lorna.

“So logistics first,” said Carol. She looked to Katherine.

“I shift, so I’ve never experienced what you guys go through,” Katherine said. “I’m here for moral support.” She smiled at Lynne. “I also want to take the opportunity to thank you, Lynne, for being a good friend to my daughter, and I want to thank you, Carol and Lorna, for being there for Joey before her full-moon mating when I couldn’t be.”

“It was our pleasure,” Carol said. “I’m just sorry for your situation, but we are all delighted that our Prime has you.” She clapped her hands together. “Okay, the boring stuff. The sun sets at 21:01 tonight. The guys won’t change until moonrise at 2220, but they’re really restless once the sun disappears. They gather before the change and do ‘werewolf’ stuff⎯whatever that is.”

“In my last pack it was a social bonding thing,” Katherine explained. Her eyes were bright with excitement. “I can’t wait. It’s been so long since I’ve run with a pack.”

“That must be an incredible experience,” Lorna said wistfully.

Lynne couldn’t help but think about poor Brad and his inability to shift.

Katherine nodded. “It is, but being desirable to every unmated werewolf wasn’t. I’m glad that’s over. This is the first run I’m relaxed about and can look forward to.”

“So, while the males are doing their thing, we’ll take you to a location in the forest not too far away but in the opposite direction of the planned run. There’s a tepee set up for you and furs and a fire to keep warm. It is extremely unlikely another werewolf will come across you before Kil.”

“Not unless he has a death wish,” muttered Lorna.

“But don’t worry because you carry Kil’s scent. A healthy werewolf will not be interested in you.”

“Er, what about an unhealthly one?”

“Security is tight. A rogue isn’t getting within fifty miles of this place. The perimeter of the clearing has been scent marked by the Chief so animals will avoid the area.” Carol leaned across and squeezed her knee affectionately. “Now the interesting bit. The Chief Enforcer, I mean Kil, will start out with the pack, but he will immediately catch your scent and be drawn to you. Luckily the weather forecast is good for tonight. Unless it rains or is too cold you should wait outside. When you sense him keep calm. Don’t panic. Your mate would never hurt you intentionally.”

“Great, but what about unintentionally?”

“That is why you must not run.”

“Other packs do it differently,” Katherine added. “The Scots Pack werewolves make the hunt and chase a big part of the night. The females are encouraged to run. They love it. It’s ‘thrilling’ according to the females I spoke to.”

“Those Scots are wild,” Carol said. “I was mated in England. The tradition there is for the female to hide, and her mate has to find her. I didn’t try too hard.” She chuckled.

“Well, we know why Will is against females running around blindly in a dark forest,” Katherine said.

If she hadn’t mentioned it Lynne doubted the others would have.

“Kil told me about it so I understand.” She didn’t want to dwell on such a sad and tragic past event. “I’d like to know what happens though, from the female perspective.” She couldn’t help the blush that heated her cheeks.

“He will want to immediately mount and mate you. Best go to your hands and knees. Follow your instincts. When it is over and you can separate he will most likely run and hunt close by and probably return to mate again. Snuggle down and wait for moonset⎯about 0530. Kil will bring you back once he has shifted again.” It all sounded so straightforward the way Carol explained it.

“Later in the morning everyone meets back at The Den. We usually have a pack brunch to celebrate a new full mating,” Lorna informed her.

“Okay, the burning question…” Lynne decided to be direct and asked, “What is it like?”

“It’s awesome,” said Carol dreamily.

“But does it hurt?”

“Only in the best way,” Lorna answered with a sexy smile.

“Like you could die from pleasure,” Carol added quickly, and Lorna nodded with a grin.

“You think it’s good now?” Lorna asked.

Lynne nodded.

“Well it’s better.”

Lynne was skeptical.

“I know you are committed to this mating, but should you have second thoughts and fears do not be rash and try to leave. Kil, of all males, will catch you easily and what follows may not go smoothly.”

“Don’t forget he is self-aware,” Katherine added seriously. “Kil has waited for you, his mate, for a long time. If it helps at all, think of him and make this the best full bonding possible because that male deserves it.” Carol and Lorna nodded soberly in agreement.

“Still, I’ve heard he’s a big fucker, so I’d be crapping my pants too,” Lorna blurted out.

“Lorna!” they all chorused.

“Whaa?” She grinned and winked.

Lynne laughed at Lorna’s successful attempt to lighten the mood. They had another glass of champagne and were soon telling funny stories about werewolves that had Lynne’s sides aching and tears rolling down her cheeks.

“I’ll not be able to look at Jim the same way again,” Katherine said wiping laughter from her eyes with her sleeve.

“Well his tail was swollen and a bit crooked for a few hours.” Carol chuckled. “And…and…” She burst out laughing but managed to wheeze, “He walked a bit funny for a day after.”

Katherine howled with mirth. Lorna’s shoulders shook as she said, “That story never gets old.”

Carol sighed heavily and shook her head. “All these years later and I still find it funny. But I’ll tell you something else, Lynne⎯ it was a wonderful night. ”

Carol patted her affectionately on the knee again.

As her new friends had intended she enjoyed the rest of the afternoon and put aside her worries. She reminded herself that one of the best feelings in the world was being next, like waiting in line to bungee jump or go on a roller coaster. Now it was her turn. Thrilled and a little frightened she looked forward to the coming night with anticipation.

* * * *

Kil stared at Jim Marsden, mate of Carol and father to Angela, and realized that his pale complexion wasn’t all due to his English ancestry. He was clearly very uncomfortable to find himself in this situation. Kil sat back and rested his ankle across his knee to look less threatening. He tried to relax his features. He thought of his mate’s smile and felt his own lips responding.

Kil knew Jim as he did all pack members. He knew that the male was from Lancashire in England and took his surname from the area where he was born, but Kil didn’t know the male personally. They moved in different circles. Jim was a forester, and he managed the large private reserve that they all lived within. Normally a male’s mated friends or acquaintances would be part of this pre-bonding-advice group but all Enforcers were unmated, and Kil was not a sociable male.

“Drew the short straw?” he asked.

Jim looked like he was about to keel over with surprise. “I, er…” he blustered.

Kil quirked an eyebrow.

Jim’s shoulders sagged. “Yes.”

“Well you deserve some of the good stuff,” Kil said. “What do you think, Will, Macallan Single Malt?”

“Good choice,” said Will with an amused expression.

It was hours before the run, and they would have completely metabolized the alcohol before then. Kil poured them all a generous glass.

“Slanj’-uh va’,” Will said, using the appropriate Scottish toast.

Both he and Jim raised their glasses and repeated, “Slanj’.”

“Let’s get the difficult stuff out of the way,” said Will. He swirled his glass and stared at the amber liquid before taking another gulp. “You know my story, Kil. If I could change one thing about that night it is that I would have moved faster. I thought to approach Amy slowly and not spook her but it backfired.”

Only now, since he’d met Lynne, could Kil fully comprehend the most terrible moment in Will’s life. Will was almost pathological about ensuring the same thing did not happen to others in his pack. Every effort was made to prepare the female. The locations a mate could wait were specifically designed wide clearings in the forest where soft grass was maintained and always kept clean of debris.

“Get to Lynne quickly. Don’t give her time to even think about fleeing.”

“The lass will be nervous at first, but the mating musk works quickly,” Jim added in a gruff northern English accent unaffected by his years in America.

There was a minute of awkward silence before Will said, “No questions?”

Kil looked at his Prime with a poker face, though that creeping heat was making itself known for a second time in his life. Will was not so stoic, in fact he looked highly amused.

Kil had waited a long time for tonight, and if delayed gratification heightened the experience, then he was going to hit the stratosphere. Did he have unrealistic expectations? What if Lynne didn’t enjoy it? What if something went wrong? Kil knew the mechanics but not the intimate details. He would risk looking ignorant if it would help his Sunshine. Fortunately though, he didn’t have to.

“Knotting can last between ten to thirty minutes,” Jim said with a frankness Kil wasn’t expecting. It was, however, the sort of thing he wanted to know.

Jim shrugged and explained, “You are a male about to be true- mated. In that you are like most of us. I had this talk with Mike on the last full moon, and he was going to mate my daughter.” He grimaced. “Compared to that, this is low on the awkward scale.” He appeared to think for a moment and then continued candidly. “No, knotting doesn’t hurt you or your mate. Yes, it is the most physical pleasure you will ever feel. Yes, it happens every time you mate in beast form, and you will mate more than once tonight. I think that covers it. Oh, and be careful with your tail,” he finished.

Kil had heard the story but hadn’t really believed it. He looked between Jim and Will and surprised even himself when he laughed loudly. It relieved some of the tension he’d been aware of all day. It felt good. After an astonished pause they joined him.

Chapter Thirty

On any normal full-moon night werewolves were excited and eager to change and run in the moonlight with the pack. Factor in tonight’s new dynamics⎯a female werewolf, the mate of their Prime, a newly matured male, and a bonding Chief Enforcer⎯they were ebullient.

Kil always relished the shift to full beast. It was glorious to run and feel a real and tangible wild connection to nature and the powerful pulse of life. Tonight though, tonight he was roused, restless, and even impatient to shift. He could barely wait to find his mate, his, and form the unbreakable bond, but he had promised Lynne that he would help Swift to shift, and that would take longer than his own.

The young male looked both excited and nervous. His experience of shifting had so far not been pleasant although Strongbow had tried to allay those fears. The pup was in for a treat tonight. As the sun began to set Kil could feel the lunar effect on his body, like a nagging tug on his muscles. As soon as the moon ascended he welcomed its force and power. His beast came quickly and easily. Both he and Will were the fastest to shift.

“Jesus Christ,” Swift swore.

Kil guessed there was just no preparing for the sight of two such massive creatures. Will concentrated on helping Katherine with her transformation while he turned his attention to Swift. The pup was rooted to the spot, still in full human form and wearing a look of shock and disbelief. Kil towered over him.

“Fuck me,” the pup whispered. “I sure as hell don’t envy Lynne now.”

Lynne. Mate. Kil snorted with impatience. With his huge clawed hand he grasped Swift by the back of his neck as gently as possible, channeled the lunar power, and forced a faster change. Swift groaned and dropped writhing to the ground. Kil kept a grip on him and within five minutes he was holding a golden scruff of fur. The slender young beast shook itself and gingerly stood on two legs.

Kil hardly noticed the beautiful creature that was Katherine before he threw back his head and howled loud and long. The Chief Enforcer, an alpha male, wanted his female. He sniffed the air and tasted her scent on the breeze. Mine. Without a second thought instinct took over and he left the rest of the pack behind braying at the moon.

* * * *

It was a beautiful evening with only a light breeze. Lynne stood outside on the soft grass and watched the setting sun. There were a few cinnamon-bun clouds in the sky singed with orange hues that began to bleed away to twilight gray. She waited for the night to fall and the moon to rise. It was both exciting and excruciating.

Always she had loved this time but only now did she understand why. Now she was physically aware of the moon’s power as it ascended. Suddenly a distant yet distinct sharp howl tore through the silver moonlit shroud of night. She shivered as if cold fingers of fate caressed her spine. Her male called to her. He declared his intent. He was coming. Another howl, this time closer. He was coming fast.

She waited. And waited. Beyond the light of the fire she couldn’t see anything move. With heightened anticipation where fear was only marginally outweighed by excitement, she moved farther into the clearing. He had to be close. She took a deep breath that strangely calmed her. Where was⎯ She froze. All her senses were alerted at once. Sight⎯the area around her had darkened. Touch⎯the air felt warmer on her skin. Smell⎯a heavy, darkly erotic musk teased her nose. Sound⎯deep breaths and a soft snort. It all coalesced into one absolute certainty. He was right behind her.

There was something to be said for ignoring the monster under the bed, at least for a few seconds. She breathed deeply to give herself a moment to come to terms with reality. His pheromones were doing a stellar job because she’d be fleeing right about now without them. She scanned the grass, but there was no debris, not even a stick. She couldn’t help a little smile at the thought of throwing it for him. He wasn’t a bloody retriever, he was a werewolf and didn’t turn into a wolf but something…else. And that something was here, and it wanted her now. She stood up tall and slowly turned to meet her fate…her mate.

At first she was confused because she couldn’t see anything. A cloud obscured the moon, and the light from the fire was blocked out by the solid mass in front of her. Her equilibrium was off and she swayed. She threw her arm out for balance and encountered a warm, soft pelt. At that moment the cloud passed and moonlight shone cold and bright. She saw her hand pressed against a wide black fur-coated chest. Something poked into her belly. She looked down. Oh my God. He was certainly ready for her. Slowly she dragged her gaze up and up and up. Oh. My. God.

Before her stood a magnificent creature of mythical proportions and countenance, a composition from a horror story or fairy tale. His body, though extremely large, had a passing resemblance to the human form. His head did not. Except for the scar on his face the beast before her looked nothing like her male. His mouth was an elongated muzzle full of wickedly sharp-looking fangs. The pupils in his eyes were so dilated as to appear complete black, yet there was intelligence in his penetrating gaze. His scent was wilder and stronger and so potent that it held her enthralled. She felt their connection, now a more solid and tangible thing.

“Kil,” she whispered in awe.

A deep rasping sound formed from his chest and was grated into a word by his larynx. “Mine.”

“Yes,” she said because it was the undeniable truth.

He loomed over her and massive arms cradled her within a gentle embrace. She rubbed her face against his warm furry chest. It felt heavenly and smelled better. Her hands absently stroked his torso, and judging by the purring sound, he liked it. He rubbed his large jaw and cheek over her head and then nuzzled her neck with his long snout.

“Mate,” he rumbled.

“Yes,” she said again.

Yes because she could think of nothing else that she wanted, needed, more.

Instinct was like a master puppeteer controlling her moves. Before she could think clearly she had turned, stepped out of the robe she wore, and dropped to all fours on the grass. Kil growled, and the earth shook as he dropped to his knees behind her with a heavy thud. In response she presented herself with an arched back and lowered shoulders. Callused hands with sharp claws gently caressed her back and buttocks. She tilted her hips and stuck her bottom out more to display her swollen, wet pussy. Wanton. Hot. Needy.

“Please,” she pleaded.

The press of his jaw on her upper thigh surprised her. The cold wet nose against her clit caused her to gasp. His rough textured tongue lapped along her sex causing her to moan loudly. Flexible and dextrous it sluiced through her folds. Lynne was immediately primed and ready to explode. The whole evening had been mental foreplay, and it took only a flick of the soft tip of his tongue to cause detonation.

“Kil!” she cried out loudly into the night.

Her pussy rhythmically contracted, as if searching for his cock to clench tightly and hold him within. She needed to be joined physically and spiritually. She undulated her hips to entice him, though it was hardly necessary. The beast obviously had less patience than the man. Powerful thighs pressed against her outer legs. A huge fur-lined hand with long claw-tipped fingers dug into the ground next to her head. Soft fur slid over the bare skin of her back. She was surrounded. His body formed a warm living cage.

Her sheath continued to spasm as he pressed his cock against her, then forged through her engorged flesh, resting balls-deep. Her sex was slippery and hot and plumped with arousal, and she felt utterly full with his huge cock crammed tight within her. He stilled as if savoring the moment, or maybe allowing her time to adjust. She didn’t need it.

Lynne rocked and bounced her rump against his groin and balls like a well-oiled piston. He snarled. In response as her channel squeezed more around his thick length. She rotated her hips and increased the force of her movements. He reacted with a growl and knelt upright. She regretted the loss of his body against hers, but not for long. His huge hands gripped her hips, circled her waist and held her still. Then he moved, full, long steady strokes, controlled and gentle at first, until her cries of ecstasy urged him on and chipped at his control. His thrusts came faster and harder. It was incredible, as if her whole body was possessed by pleasure. They were on the verge of something huge and it was too great to contain.

He bit her on the trapezia muscle between neck and shoulder. Lynne screamed at the force and degree of feeling that barrelled through her. Heat, mass, contraction, and expansion⎯like an exploding star her pussy seemed to collapse back on itself around his cock. Kil jerked and roared as he came and ejaculated. She felt his hot semen flood into her. His girth noticeably thickened and her muscles relentlessly tightened. They were locked together, knotted tight. And still he continued to come.

The might and magnitude of sensations kicked her mind from her body. Her spirit flew and immediately found and merged with Kil’s spiritual essence. Like a frayed rope their souls were spliced together forming a stronger braid. The joining was indistinguishable, the bond permanent, the joy uninhibited.

She wasn’t sure how many minutes had passed, but when she returned to her corporeal self they were still tied together. She was full of him, and it was perfect. The beast at her back was panting, but he carefully tucked her closer to his body and maneuvered them both to lie on their sides in the grass. Spooned and cocooned, she felt warm and safe.

He nuzzled against her neck and licked where he’d bitten her. She knew it would leave a permanent scar, a mark of a mated female. The beast petted her tenderly⎯a supremely satisfied mate, and Lynne languidly basked in the affection. Perhaps fifteen or so minutes passed of this intimate, gentle grooming, before he whined and slid from her body.

Lynne turned to face the creature that was the male she loved. She suddenly felt energized and brimmed with happiness. She dived on top of him and snuggled close.

“Best rug ever,” she joked. Filled with mischief she scratched his belly. “Now where’s the spot?” she said as if to herself. She scratched at his side and then his hip. Kil’s left leg began to jerk like it was channeling Elvis. “There it is!” She laughed. “Who’s a good boy? Who’s a good boy, then?”

He chuffed loudly, then rolled and stood with her in his arms. If a werewolf could look indignant, that was it, right there on his face.

“Run close. You stay,” he growled.

She pretended to pout. His eyes gleamed impishly and before she could turn away he gave her long, slobbery licks on the face.

“Ugh!” she shrieked and laughed as she ineffectually tried to bat him off. “Okay, okay, no more teasing.”

At least he didn’t have dog breath.

He carried her to the tent and carefully placed her by the opening. She got a good look at him now. The beast stood tall like a human with similar knee joints, but his feet where long and paw-like, and his thighs and flank were much more muscular. He stepped away, threw his head back, chest out, and howled loud and long. Then he surprised her by loping away fast on all fours.

It was all so surreal yet she accepted everything that had happened. And one thing she was sure of, she looked forward to his return.

* * * *

The beast was curled around his female, keeping her warm, comfortable, and protected. He had mated and hunted three times in the night, and she was exhausted. He was satisfied. He liked this golden hour, after moonset and before sunrise. It was peaceful. He normally savored this time, enjoying that last few moments of freedom. Today, content and fulfilled, he willingly gave over to his other self. He rolled away from his little mate and fluidly shifted, beast to man form.

Lynne stirred. Kil stood over her, his heart full to bursting. The night had surpassed his expectations. He had always thought of full-moon mating as a solemn and serious occasion, steeped in mystery and awe. While it had been a momentous event for him, his Sunshine had also gifted him with laughter and joy. His beast had actually played with her. Hell, at one point he’d even let her ride on his back while he ran around the clearing on all fours.

The predawn air was chilled and without his fur coat to keep her warm she would be cold. He scooped her up and carried her to the tepee. She sighed but continued to sleep soundly. He lay down with her on a sheepskin rug and covered their naked bodies with a patchwork quilt that his mother had made. He didn’t want to close his eyes from the vision that was Lynne. Time passed with her in his arms was no time at all. Eventually he must have napped for when he next blinked it was into a pair of cornflower-blue eyes.

“Hey,” she said sleepily.

“Good morning, my mate,” he said with words drenched in pride and satisfaction.

She smiled brighter and more beautiful than any sunrise.

“Yes,” she said, “it is.”

Chapter Thirty-One

Three Weeks Later

“Hey, Brad.” Lynne greeted her new friend as she sauntered into the office. “I’m supposed to meet Will and Kil here in a quarter of an hour. Thought I’d come and bother you first.”

She looked forward to her chats with Brad. He was like an uncle to her, and she had become his confidante. She thought it was partly because she wasn’t originally of the pack, hadn’t grown up with him, and didn’t have preconceived notions about dormants. She also liked to think it was because she was a good listener.

“Have you decided what you’re going to do?” she asked.

“Not yet.” He sighed. “I’d like to take some time off, travel, and visit Europe. The Anglo-Celtic packs have requested some assistance with their computer system and security. I could swing by and help them while I’m there.” He tried to sound nonchalant, but she wasn’t buying it.

“That includes the Scots Pack doesn’t it?” she asked with a knowing smile.

“Wish I’d never told you,” he said with a mock scowl. “You know I’m not that way inclined.”

She certainly didn’t get the vibe, unless her “gaydar” was broken, and Brad was in denial. He had already told her that Sean Bruce, Alpha of the Scots Pack, intrigued him.

He sounded frustrated and confused when he continued, “There’s just something about the guy that fascinates me. He’s intimidating and gruff yet also a good strong leader. I felt uncomfortable when he was near, yet for some reason I can’t fathom I want to see him again. Maybe it’s just an Alpha thing. Anyway he e-mailed me because he’s keen to upgrade their communications and information technology but can’t find a Were company to do it. He can’t use humans to do the job⎯the risk of an information leak about Weres is too great. What do you think?”

She thought about what Kil said to her.

“Follow your instincts, they seem to serve us well.”

“Yeah, but some of us were shortchanged in that department,” he said, referring to his dormancy. “Anyway we’re so busy here. I don’t think that Will can spare me.”

At that moment Lynne sensed that Kil was close.

“Kil’s coming,” she whispered.

“Don’t mention it to either Kil or Will,” he foolishly said in a loud whisper.

Twenty seconds later Will walked into the office.

“Don’t mention what?”

Brad looked like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar. He didn’t hesitate to answer though.

“I was thinking about taking a European holiday, but I know how busy we are here.”

“You should go.”

“But we don’t have a replacement for Angela yet.”

Will regarded Bradley with that penetrating stare of his that seemed to root through a person’s mind.

“Young Summers,” he said softly, “you should go.”

It was still strange to Lynne to hear Brad called that. He was a good-looking forty-eight years old. Will looked much younger, yet he was approximately 362 years old. In comparison Brad was indeed young. Will moved closer to Bradley and put his hand on his shoulder in a comforting gesture.

“It gives me great sorrow that you will not live the long life of a werewolf. There is nothing to be done but for you to live the full life of a man. Make the most of your shorter time on this earth. Take as much time as you need. Travel, have experiences, and make memories that sustain you in your later years. You have been a great help to me and our pack. Use what resources you need and take some time for yourself. You can’t put years in your life, but you can put life in your years.”

Lynne felt a sting in her eyes at Will’s solemn yet kind and wise words. Bradley looked similarly affected, but he managed to choke out, “Thank you, my Prime. I will.”

“Good,” said Will heartily. “Make your plans. Don’t delay. We will manage fine although you can help me to search for another victim, I mean personal assistant.” He winked and patted Bradley on the back. “Now if you don’t mind I’d like a few minutes with Lynne and Kil.”

At that moment Kil stepped into the room, right on time, punctual as ever. Her mate was disciplined in everything he did. The love she felt for him overwhelmed her at times. He ignored Brad, nodded to Will, and smiled at her. He was improving, but he still needed to work on those people skills.

Brad didn’t seem to mind. He grabbed his laptop and left the room with a spring in his step, as if a weight had been taken off his back. Will settled himself into a comfortable executive chair and gestured for them to do the same.

* * * *

Kil wondered what Will wanted to talk to them both about. He hadn’t offered any clues, and Kil hadn’t asked.

“Do you know what the word anchorage means?”

“Uh-oh,” said Kil. “He’s being cryptic again. This cannot be good.” He would never speak that way in front of others, but the camaraderie he shared with Will extended to mates. He winked at Lynne. “So, what is this about? Do I need to call for some custard tarts?”

Will narrowed his eyes at him. It would have intimidated a lesser male or in fact anyone else, but Kil just smirked. His sense of humor was slowly developing, and he enjoyed trying it out for size. Still he relented and answered Will’s question with a theatrical sigh.

“An anchorage is somewhere that provides a stronghold or protection. A place of safety for vessels.”

“Yes.” Will nodded. His smile dropped when he said, “An old one came to me yesterday.”

Kil stiffened at Will’s words. All humor fled. Lynne clearly sensed his disquiet. She looked troubled as her eyes darted between them, but she held her tongue. This was something he had been dreading since he met her. Will also noticed his reaction.

“Don’t be concerned. I will not be sending him to you. Well, not to be put down anyway. I don’t think it is his time to walk on the moon.”

Kil felt a mix of shame and relief that he did not want nor have to do his duty and end a life. What was Will hinting at?

“We need a place where those who are lost can go. A place for misfits, loners, or anyone who doesn’t want or for some reason can’t live in a traditional pack. I’ve been thinking a lot about this. We own a significant land holding in Alaska, not too far from Anchorage. Until now it has been used for timber and as a wild place for any werewolf to run. It is remote but not too much so. I think it is an appropriate location and name for the new pack.”

A new pack? There hadn’t been a new one in America for over a hundred years.

“There we will concentrate efforts to support the lorn. It’s a complex and difficult job. It will require a compassionate and modern approach, but ultimately it must be ruled by an Alpha who is immensely strong.” Will looked at them both. Now Kil thought he knew where Will was headed. “There isn’t anyone for the job,” Will said, apparently not going in that direction after all. “No, this is a job for only one mated pair that I can think of.” Volte-face again. Will did like to keep him on his claws.

It took only a moment to realize exactly what was offered⎯a pack of his own, but not a normal one. If he accepted he would no longer be Chief Enforcer, he would be Alpha of this new pack. Will, ever pragmatic and political, was also seeking a solution to the loner and rogue problem. It would be a challenging role, some would even think a poisonous chalice, but Kil knew without a doubt that he and Lynne could do it. They were uniquely and ideally suited to the role and could rise to the challenge. He wanted to do something proactive and positive for a change. He looked at her, unsure if she would go for it. He need not have worried. She answered for them both.

“We’re in.”

Epilogue

The Scottish Highlands

Sean Bruce paced in his bedroom at Craigmuir castle, out of sight and sound from members of his pack. He read the e-mail again for the tenth time. Bradley Summers, the Montana Mountain Pack dormant who haunted his thoughts since the Gathering, was coming to visit. Correction, he was coming to assist with their computer network.

Sean was angry with himself. Why the hell did he feel excited at the prospect of seeing the laddie again?

“Get a grip, mon,” he admonished himself. “This is nay right.”

He thought about rescinding his offer. His kilt swished with the force of his strides. He reminded himself that he needed a technology upgrade for the sake of his pack. Honestly though, he didn’t really understand all that shite, but the WeresRus website might be useful to help the unmated of his kind and Summers somehow made it sound interesting. He didn’t understand his feeling with regard to the young American but one thing he had always been certain of was his sexuality. He liked lassies.

In a pique of temper he threw his phone across the room. He growled low and mean when it bounced and robbed him of a satisfactory crash⎯wee Meghan had given him a military-grade cover some time ago. Meghan. At the thought of her his temper fled. She was the calm to his storm. Sadness sat on his chest. Why couldn’t she be his mate? They had a special relationship, a platonic love and friendship despite the differences in their years. But it was not the all-consuming mating bond. He wondered what she would think about this situation. He laughed at himself for being foolish.

“Ach no, dinnay fass yer fool,” he pep-talked out loud to himself. “Yer nay a bloody poofta.”

He’d let the laddie come, after all what was the worst that could happen?

THE END

WWW.DAWNFORREST.COM

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

I was born and brought up in England and spent most of my time either messing about on my grandparents’ farm, or reading. I went to college in Scotland, where I also met my husband. We were married in a hot air balloon over Florida, and our feet haven’t touched the ground since. We have travelled extensively and lived in several countries. I decided to write because it is something I can do from home, wherever that may be. Erotic romance is fun to write, and I love to create characters that I can relate to and give them romance, love, hot sex, and a happy ending.

I hope that you enjoy reading my stories.

For all titles by Dawn Forrest, please visit

www.bookstrand.com/dawn-forrest

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com